Comes The Inquisitor, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Complete-9/23

Have A Roswell Conventional Couples fic? Post it here.
Post Reply
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

vecastone: Don't worry--I only get one vacation a year (unfortunately ;) ). No more vacations until next June.

Brivari is unaware of what's going down at the compound. He was there that morning, wrote off the telepathic "whisper" he heard to Yvonne's still-developing abilities with telepathic speech, and isn't due back until later that night or the next morning. So he has no idea what's happening, although he's going to find out soon. ;)

It's the very end of October in 1947, so 2 1/2 months have passed since Jaddo was captured. After this part is finished, the next part jumps to December of '47, after which we start making bigger jumps: Six months (summer, 1948), ten months (spring, 1949), and another ten months (spring, 1950), which brings us to the end. There is an end in sight! :mrgreen:

The shapeshifters have another fifty years to turn into the people we saw on the show, and a lot will happen in that time. The Skins show up, the hybrids don't grow at the expected rate, and to top it off, they "hatch" as children, something the Warders didn't expect to have to deal with. Their subsequent argument over how to handle that is the reason the hybrids wind up where they do. I can't wait to write that part! I'm dying to get to the part where the characters we know actually get to say something. :lol








CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO


October 31, 1947, 1500 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base





Lieutenant Spade stepped into the hallway and closed the door to Cavitt's office behind him as Cavitt's secretary threw him one last sympathetic look. Once safely outside, he exhaled slowly and leaned against the stone wall, which felt inexplicably cold to him. He looked down—his uniform was drenched, dark stains spreading under his arms and down his chest. God, I'm a mess, Spade thought, wrinkling his nose in distaste. But mess or no mess, it was a miracle he was here in the first place. He didn't know what cataclysmic event had taken place during the time he'd been in that office, but something extraordinary must have happened to account for what hadn't happened. Perhaps the Earth had stopped rotating? Perhaps the magnetic field had reversed direction? Because for some inexplicable reason, Spade found himself standing here with both his eardrums and his commission intact when he'd expected to be screamed at and demoted in short order.

To be sure, Cavitt had gotten off to a good start after hauling Spade back to his office and demanding an explanation. "A dog?" Cavitt had said in disbelief. "Did I hear you correctly, Lieutenant?"

"Yes, sir," Spade had answered wearily.

"A dog?" Cavitt repeated. "You let a dog into my compound?"

"No, sir, I didn't let him in," Spade had replied impatiently. "I—"

"Correct me if I'm wrong, Lieutenant, but to the best of my knowledge, dogs are incapable of working doorknobs," Cavitt had said, his eyes like nails. "They are similarly incapable of speaking or passing checkpoints. So someone had to have let the dog in."

"My men did, sir," Spade had said, not bothering to point out that working doorknobs was toward the low end of this particular dog's bag of tricks.

"Your men did," Cavitt echoed, tenting his fingertips. "I see. And you failed to notice the presence of this dog? Or perhaps you thought the Army was now enlisting canines as a means of meeting our quotas?"

"I never saw the dog until today, sir," Spade had answered, resisting the urge to roll his eyes. "I—"

"Lieutenant, do you, or do you not, conduct surprise inspections of the various posts under your command in this compound?"

"Yes, sir," Spade answered. But not like I used to. Corporal Brisson wasn't the only one getting lax about security. Spade's "surprise inspections" hadn't been much of a surprise for awhile now.

"Is there something wrong with your eyesight, Lieutenant?"

"Not that I know of, sir," Spade grated out. "The dog was small, and the men were very good at hiding it."

"Who?" Cavitt demanded. "Which men?"

Damned near all of them. "I'm not sure, sir," Spade lied, unwilling to give Cavitt anything he didn't absolutely have to. "I only learned of the dog minutes before you saw it. I haven't had time to conduct an investigation."

Cavitt had leaned back in his chair and stared at him as Spade kept his eyes focused directly above Cavitt's head, awaiting his fate. Based on previous experience with Cavitt, he fully expected to at least be confined to quarters. Eventually, he was almost certain to be relieved of command; if he was really lucky, that's all he would be relieved of. At this point, it was the 'confined to quarters' that bothered him the most. Yvonne was still unconscious. If he went down for this, so be it, but if he could spare her what would inevitably happen if anyone discovered she'd had contact with an alien on the loose, he meant to do that. Unfortunately, he couldn't do that while he was locked in his quarters.

"Conduct your investigation, Lieutenant," Cavitt said abruptly. "I expect a report on my desk by 0500. I will inform General Ramey of the security breach when he arrives tomorrow."

Spade blinked. "General Ramey?"

"Corporal Keyser has made a breakthrough in understanding the alien technology," Cavitt answered, "so the General will be here tomorrow to hear the Corporal's report. And mine," he added pointedly. "If I were you, I'd pack my bags. Dismissed."

" 'Dismissed'?" Spade had echoed in disbelief.

"Yes, dismissed," Cavitt repeated irritably. "Don't tell me your hearing has been compromised along with your eyesight. You have your orders. I suggest you get started."

Cavitt had picked up the telephone, indicating their encounter was over. Spade had saluted and left the office, still unable to believe that he was walking away a free man, at least for the moment....and maybe only for a moment. Cavitt obviously wasn't aiming for either a reprimand or demotion, neither of which involved luggage. More likely he would argue for some kind of discharge and then pick Spade off once he rejoined the civilian population. Doesn't matter, Spade thought, pushing himself off the wall and plucking at his clammy shirt. He still had a few hours of freedom left, and Yvonne still needed help. And there was only one person in this compound who might know how to counteract an alien sedative.




******************************************************



October 31, 1947, 3:15 p.m.

Chaves County Sheriff's Station




Deputy Valenti heard the phones ringing as he pulled his car into the parking lot of the Sheriff's station. He shifted into park, shut off the engine, and sat there for a moment, listening to the voices floating out the nearby open window. Tired voices, exasperated voices, voices straining to be patient and understanding. Here it comes, he thought ruefully, settling back into his seat, savoring the last few minutes before he had to jump into the fray. Halloween night was always a busy night for any Sheriff's office, but Halloween night in Chaves County had taken on new meaning this year. This year, Halloween was going to be a nightmare, and not of the ghoulish kind.

Time had passed since that alien ship—or weather balloon, if one believed the Army's version—had crashed on Pohlman ranch, but time had not dimmed the apprehension it had caused. People were still as jumpy as a bunch of long-tailed cats in a room full of rocking chairs, calling the Sheriff for every imaginable noise or bump in the night—or the daytime, for that matter. The approach of Halloween had only made things worse, partly because of the nature of the holiday, and partly because the usual Halloween pranksters had recognized the fact that there were lots of nervous people out there more ripe for scaring than usual....and this overabundance of easily frightened people had in turn encouraged even more pranks and pranksters. It all boiled down to the simple economics of supply and demand.

Ironically, the one group of people in the county not constantly calling the Sheriff's office were the tourists, the number of which seemed to be increasing by the week. Pohlman Ranch had been bought by the government and closed off, something many people, Valenti included, found very telling indeed. But that hadn't stopped the alien enthusiasts, the UFO hunters, and the just plain curious from descending on Chaves County in droves. The focal point seemed to be Roswell, the closest town to the crash site of sufficient size to accommodate the influx. And the people of Roswell had taken notice—just this morning as Valenti had backed out of his driveway, he'd noticed yet another "Room for Rent" sign, which seemed to be springing up like mushrooms. Two new restaurants had opened since the crash, and more were in the works. Certainly all of Chaves County was feeling the affects of the sudden interest in the area—Essie Chambers' alien cookies were still hot sellers at Chambers Grocery—but Roswell seemed to be going out of its way to take the newcomers to heart.

Looking at his watch, Valenti sighed and picked up his hat. Roswell would be having its share of problems tonight too, but Roswell was only a blip on the Chaves County map. George Wilcox had his hands full trying to manage an entire county of jumpy people and exhausted deputies, which is why Valenti was still here, still on loan from Sheriff Hemming in Roswell....and that suited Valenti just fine. He was one of the few people who knew what "real" alien activity looked like and where it was likely to be centered: Not in Roswell, but in the nearby town of Corona, where a nine year-old girl was a veritable alien magnet.

Although not recently. Valenti hadn't gotten so much as a whiff of aliens since early last month when the Indian boy, River Dog, had been attacked by a pack of high school boys in Corona. His subsequent rescue continued to puzzle everyone but Valenti, what with mysteriously breaking windows in the gymnasium and an unexplainable bright light which had blinded everyone in the gym. No—not everyone, Valenti mentally amended. Because Dee Proctor had been there, as she frequently was when anything related to aliens was happening, along with River Dog's little sister, Bright Sun, and the ever-present Anthony Evans. All three of them had somehow had the foresight to close their eyes before the bright light hit, sparing them its affects. Everyone else thought they were just lucky. Valenti knew better.

Fortunately, the school had settled after that outburst. River Dog's arm had healed nicely, as had his attackers' eyes. It took a few hours, and some of them were seeing spots for days afterwards, but eventually they'd recovered. After they'd all been booked on assault charges, that is, something which Valenti had once again had to push for when all those teenagers began filling up the Chaves County Sheriff's station. But push for it he had, and in the end he'd gotten his way and a pat on the back from Sheriff Wilcox besides. Every single one of River Dog's attackers was arrested and charged, and every single of one of those attackers had left him completely alone since then, the process of being fingerprinted and photographed having had the desired effect. River Dog's parents had declined to press charges just as everyone had expected, but the message had been clear. That, and the addition of more deputies around Corona's school had no doubt contributed to the lack of problems since that incident. It had also contributed to Wilcox's personnel problems, shrinking an already strained workforce. Fortunately it was only temporary, as the deputies would be recalled once River Dog and his sister left the school at the end of the year.

Valenti rolled up his window, plopped his hat on his head, and climbed out of his car. Time to face the music. Which was probably only fair, since he'd done his share of toilet papering houses and soaping windows when he'd been a kid. He just didn't need all that on top of all the bogus alien calls. Valenti had answered as many of those as he'd dared while trying not to look too eager, or too annoyed when someone tittered "Deputy Martian" behind his back....but no luck. The aliens had been very, very quiet. He'd pay real money for a real alien call.

"Hello."

Valenti turned in surprise to find the last person he'd expect to see lurking behind the Sheriff's station—Dee Proctor, sitting on the bottom step of a short flight of stairs, holding a book in her lap that was easily half as big as she was. Ask and you shall receive, Valenti thought. An encounter with young Miss Proctor was about as close as one could get to a real alien encounter.

"Hello yourself," Valenti answered, smiling as he removed his hat. "This is a surprise. What are you doing out here?"

"I have something to show you," she answered.

Something to show him? Valenti mentally sat on his rising excitement as he walked over to her, staring at the book in her lap. This made the second time she had approached him voluntarily, and even though he hadn't learned much of anything during their first encounter, the fact that she was willing to risk a second was good news.

"And you want to show me.....whatever you have.....in the back of the Sheriff's station?"

"I don't think it's a good idea that we're seen together," she answered cagily.

Valenti smiled again, shaking his head in disbelief. Anyone overhearing would think there was some kind of clandestine affair going on instead of a conversation between an adult law enforcement officer and a nine year-old girl. But she was right—Sheriff Wilcox was good friends with her parents, and word might get back that she'd been there. That would not sit well with the Proctors.

"I see your point," Valenti agreed, taking a seat beside her on the step. "So—I haven't seen you in awhile."

Dee shook her head gravely. "Not since those boys beat up River Dog. They've left him alone, you know. Nobody's bothered either River Dog or Bright Sun since then. And that's because of you."

"Because of me?"

"Because you made them arrest those boys," she clarified. "That really scared them. I hear things," she added.

"I'm sure you do," Valenti said sincerely. "And it should have scared them. But it wasn't just me. Sheriff Wilcox wanted them arrested too."

"I know. But you started it," she said, unwilling to let Wilcox share his spotlight.

"I did my duty, Miss Proctor," Valenti said, glancing down at the book in her lap, the cover of which appeared to be blank, trying to decide how to get her off the subject of Indians and onto aliens. Perhaps some light conversation was in order first.

"So what are you dressing up as tonight?"

"If you don't mind, I don't have a lot of time," she answered seriously. "So I'd like to come right to the point."

All business, Valenti thought with amusement. Just like me. He could respect that. "I'm a little pressed for time myself," he admitted. "I'm due inside in just a few minutes, so by all means, go ahead."

She nodded. "Do you remember what we talked about back when River Dog got hurt? About how you told those other deputies who didn't want to arrest those boys that the law said you had to?"

"Yes," Valenti said slowly, wondering where this was going.

"And then you said people couldn't come to this country without the right papers, and that there were laws about that sort of thing? And we talked about whether those laws were meant for everyone or not?"

"As I recall, the discussion centered around whether those laws applied only to humans," Valenti reminded her, watching her closely.

But she never batted an eyelash. "You said it would depend on how the law was worded," she continued. "You said you had to follow 'the letter of the law'. Well, I have the law right here, and I wanted to show you how it's worded."

Shifting sideways on the step so that her back was against the stair railing, she opened the huge book in her lap to a bookmarked spot. Just before she flipped the book open, Valenti caught a glimpse of a title on the spine: Statutes of the State of New Mexico.

"It says here," she went on, ignoring the flabbergasted look on his face, "that these laws are for anybody who isn't a citizen of the United States. See?" Her right index finger strayed over a blob of tiny type. "They're always called 'non-citizens', or 'immigrants'. That's all. It never says they have to be human."

"They're also called 'illegal aliens'," Valenti said, throwing caution to the winds and using the 'a' word right in front of her, still in shock that she'd actually gone and looked up New Mexico immigration law.

"I know," she answered without missing a beat. "Mr. Peter told me that."

"Who's Mr. Peter?"

"My teacher. He used to be a law professor at the University of Santa Fe."

"So why's he teaching fourth grade?"

"He got this book for me," she continued, ignoring the jibe, "and showed me all the laws about immigrants and non-citizens. And," she went on, flipping to another bookmarked page, "he also showed me the part where it talks about what police can and can't do. It doesn't say anything about humans there either."

"Meaning?"

"Meaning that the law applies to everyone," she explained. "You said you had to follow the 'letter of the law', and Mr. Peter said that too. So I'm showing you the 'letter of the law'."

Valenti digested this extraordinary statement in silence for a moment, trying to decide how to respond. He had said that, but never in a million years had he thought she would actually go and look up the statutes and shove them under his nose. Way back when he'd first watched her jump out of that alien ship and wind her way through a crowd that inexplicably couldn't see her, he'd thought at first that he must be wrong—no child would have the guts to do that. Seeing her sitting here now, arguing legal code with a sheriff's deputy, he could easily believe that she'd jump out of an alien ship, and a lot more besides.

"Miss Proctor," Valenti began slowly, treading carefully, "I'm impressed with all the work you did to look that up. But I'm afraid the connection you're trying to make just isn't there."

She frowned. "What do you mean?"

"I mean those laws don't say what you want them to say."

"But you said 'the letter of the law'," she insisted, "and so did Mr. Peter. This is the letter of the law, and it doesn't say 'human'."

"Of course it doesn't," Valenti answered patiently. "It doesn't say that because there's no way the people who wrote and approved those laws could have been thinking about what you're thinking about. Just like the Framers of the Constitution couldn't have been thinking about automobiles when they wrote about interstate commerce because cars hadn't been invented yet."

"But these laws are about people," she pointed out, "people who aren't citizens of our country. People had been invented when these laws were written, hadn't they?"

"Yes, but....." Valenti stopped, frustrated. He always wound up frustrated when he tried to spar with any of the Proctors. "There's something else too," he went on, abandoning his former tack, "something other than 'the letter of the law'. That's important, just like I said and your teacher said, but it's not the only thing to consider. You also have to take into consideration the spirit of the law."

"What's that?"

"The original intent of the law, what the people who wrote it were trying to accomplish. There's a long-standing legal tradition that says you can't use the letter of the law to violate the spirit of the law."

"Mr. Peter told me these laws were written to make sure that only United States citizens used the benefits of being a citizen....like voting, for instance," she replied.

"True," Valenti allowed. "But there's another reason, a bigger, reason these laws were written—to protect the American people."

"From what?"

"From anything that might hurt them," Valenti answered. "From threats to their safety."

"You think there's a threat to their safety?"

"Can you tell me there isn't?" Valenti asked, looking her directly in the eye. She never looked away, this one. Just nailed you with that steady gaze that was positively unnerving on a face so young. "I know what we're dealing with here. I know we're dealing with something a lot stronger than we are. I know there's a threat."

She pondered that for a moment while Valenti awaited her verdict, staring down at the ground, slowly spinning his hat in his hand. What would she say to that? Try to convince him the aliens weren't threats? He might learn more from her that way than he ever had.

"You're stronger than I am," she said suddenly. "You're bigger and stronger. Does that mean you're a threat?"

"That's not what I meant—"

"Now that I think of it," she went on, ignoring him, "every single grown-up I know is bigger and stronger. Does that mean they're all threats too?"

"Of course not!" Valenti said impatiently, irritated at finding himself backed into the proverbial corner yet again. "I wasn't referring to someone you know. I was referring to strangers."

"Okay," she said slowly, "so someone I know who's bigger and stronger is not a threat. But what about Beth Ward? Her own father kidnapped her right out of her bed and took her away from her mother. He was bigger and stronger, and she certainly knew him. What about that?"

Valenti's mouth opened, then closed as her eyes bored into him, and he fumbled for some way out of this. Nothing came to mind.

"Besides, it's not up to you," she announced, flipping to yet another part of the massive book on her lap. "According to this, you have to follow the law, and then a judge decides the rest. And—"

"Not quite," Valenti interrupted, delighted to be a solid ground once more. "I have some discretion when it comes to the 'letter of the law'. My primary duty is to protect the people, so if I think following the law prevents me from doing that, I can make that decision. I'd have to explain myself to a judge later, but I can assure you, Miss Proctor, there's no judge in the country who would think me wrong in this case."

"I know," she said thoughtfully, closing the book. "That's why I'm talking to you. It'll start with you. With what you decide if anything happens."

"Why?" Valenti asked, suddenly wary. "Is something going to happen?"

She shook her head. "Not that I know of. But something might. And when it does, I wanted you to know what the law says."

"And you think that will make a difference?"

"Sure I do. I heard you telling those deputies to arrest those boys. I heard what you said, about how it's your job to protect all the people, not just the one's they wanted to protect, or the one's who look like us." She leaned forward, her arms resting on the book. "You're so close," she said softly. "You just need to go a little farther."

Staring at that earnest little face, Valenti was suddenly overcome with the urge to let her down gently. She was trying—he had to give her that. And she'd made an argument that even he had to admit might give some legal eagles pause.

"I'm sorry, Miss Proctor," he said gently, "but I can't go where you want me to." Her face fell, and he added hastily, "But you've made some valid points. I promise you I'll keep them in mind should anything ever......happen."

She perked up then, smiling and nodding, looking just like the nine year-old she was. "Thank you," she said sincerely. "Even if you just think about it, that's better than nothing."

Hoisting the book on one hip, she stood up. "I have to go now. The school bus will be coming back around soon, and I'll ride it back home."

"I was wondering how you got out here," Valenti admitted, rising to his feet and donning his hat. "And how you knew I'd be here now."

She shrugged. "That's not hard. I'm here a lot with my father, and there's a schedule on the bulletin board."

"I was wondering something else," Valenti said, falling in step beside her as they headed toward the street. "It's all well and good to make your arguments to me, but it won't necessarily be me who shows up. What are you going to do then?"

"Oh, it'll be you," she said confidently. "If anything ever happens, I know it'll be you that comes. You'll be the first one there." She stopped, turning to face him. "I should go on from here by myself. Thanks for listening."

Valenti watched her walk away, shaking his head in disbelief. "You're wrong about that, Miss Proctor," he murmured to himself. "If anything ever 'happens', as you put it, I won't be the first one there.....you will."




******************************************************




Eagle Rock Military Base



The guards outside John's door looked up curiously as Spade approached, scoping out his adversaries as he drew closer. He'd gotten lucky last time—they'd let him in without question because they'd heard he was looking for Yvonne, who they'd thought was inside. He was unlikely to be that lucky a second time. Jelfo, Spade thought, eyeing the guard on the right. And Thompson. Thompson, with whom he'd had that odd, brief encounter when Thompson had offered his availability should Spade ever "need" anything. He needed something now, so if things didn't go his way, perhaps it was time to cash in that chip.

Private Jelfo dropped his eyes to the floor as Spade came abreast of him. He knew. They all knew. They knew the dog had gotten loose, knew it had escaped, knew he'd been closeted with Cavitt catching hell for it, and they knew they'd catch hell for it later. That knowledge was etched on every single face Spade had passed, that expression repeated a dozen times over as he'd walked toward John's room. Jelfo was probably expecting to get his head blown off.

Later, Spade thought. "Is there anyone in the observation room?" he asked as he came abreast of the two of them.

"No, sir," Jelfo replied, still looking at the floor.

"Good. I need to see the prisoner," Spade said to Jelfo, hoping against hope that Jelfo's guilt would come in handy. "Unlock the door, Private."

"But.....you're not on the list, sir. You—"

"I know," Spade interrupted impatiently. "Nevertheless, I need to see the prisoner. Unlock the door."

"But I can't!" Jelfo objected. "Believe me, sir, I know how much trouble I'm—we're—already in, and I'm not doing anything else to piss off Cavitt. Major Cavitt," Jelfo amended hastily. "Sir."

"Right now, Cavitt is the least of my worries," Spade said, as Jelfo's eyes widened at the notion that there were worse worries than Cavitt.

"I'm sorry, sir, I can't!" Jelfo repeated nervously. "And he can't either," he added, as Spade turned to Thompson, who had been watching this exchange silently. "You'll have to get permission from Dr. Pierce."

Spade stepped between the two Privates, his back to Jelfo, his eyes locked on Thompson's. "I need to see the prisoner," he said quietly, deliberately stressing the word "need". "It's very important." Get the message, Spade thought, mentally going over his available options if neither of them moved, not liking any of them.

"Yes, sir," Thompson said, his head inclining in an ever-so-slight nod. He slipped his hand into his pocket for the keys just as Jelfo started to protest.

"And if you so much as think of uttering a peep," Spade said severely, stopping Jelfo in his tracks, "I swear to God I'll tell Cavitt that you personally brought that dog in here and fed it the bacon meant for his breakfast table."

Jelfo fell silent, his face turning white as he backed away. Thompson unlocked the door and swung it open. "Will you be needing a guard, sir?" Thompson asked.

"No. I'll go alone. Wait out here."

"Bu—!" Jelfo sputtered.

"Yes, sir," Thompson answered firmly, cutting off Jelfo. "We'll wait out here."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




The door closed behind Spade, the key turning in the lock. John was just inside, agitated, his face a mask of fury. "Where is he?" John demanded.

"Escaped," Spade answered shortly.

John's eyebrows rose. "He escaped? And yet you live? By what stroke of luck did you manage that?"

"Thanks for the vote of confidence," Spade said darkly. "I am a trained soldier, you know."

"Training has nothing to do with it," John announced flatly. "Had it been convenient for him to kill you, he would have."

"Then I guess it wasn't 'convenient'," Spade said sharply, "nor was it 'convenient' to kill Yvonne. That's why I'm here. I want to know what he did to her, and how to reverse it."

But John's eyes had gone wide, that permanently disgruntled look he always seemed to be wearing dissolving into one of wonder. "I was certain he was lying," he whispered. "She lives?"

"I think so."

"You think so?" John echoed. "What do you mean you think so? Is she injured?"

"I don't know!" Spade said, exasperated. "She's unconscious, but she looks okay. She doesn't appear to be hurt, she's breathing all right, but I can't wake her up. What did he do to her? What do I do?"

John had gone still and silent, his eyes staring into space. "Nothing," he said finally, seemingly to sag a bit. "There is nothing to be done."

Spade stared at him in disbelief for a moment before every over-stretched nerve in his body suddenly snapped. "Wrong answer!" he hissed, grabbing John by the collar of his scrub suit, whirling him sideways, pushing him up against the wall. "Look, buddy, I know you don't give a rat's ass about humans, but I care about her! And one of your people did this, so you're going to undo it, or tell me how to undo it! Now!.

John's eyebrows had resumed their ascent, but he made no move to fight back. "What I meant," he said carefully, "was there is nothing that needs to be done. I believe the Healer will reawaken on her own."

"That's not what the other one told me," Spade retorted, all the tension of the past several hours pouring into the grip he had on John's collar. "I offered to let him go if he fixed Yvonne. He claimed she wouldn't wake up without him."

"Of course he did," John answered. "I believe he lied. Which should come as no surprise."

"Lied how?"

"This is not my area of expertise, but I believe he used an agent on the Healer similar to what was used to subdue me. I am unaware of any antidote, and would be unable to obtain it in any case. Unfortunately, our scientist is dead and unavailable for consultation. You would do best to consult my colleague when he returns. He would know more about this than I would."

As this information began to sink in, Spade slowly began to calm down. It made sense. Yvonne looked asleep, not ill, and a sedative would account for that. And sedatives wore off. At least human sedatives wore off. He wasn't sure about alien sedatives.

"So what do we do?" Spade demanded.

"We wait," John answered. "As I said, I believe the Healer will reawaken on her own. Your challenge will be to explain her absence."

"How do I do that?"

"How should I know?" John replied coldly. "You're the 'trained soldier'. I have every confidence you'll think of something. I know you may find this hard to believe," he continued, "but I share your concern for the Healer. And I would strongly advise you to take your hands off me."

Spade's throat went dry at the look in John's eyes. Even without his powers, John was strong enough to overpower any human. Now, with his powers on the way back, he was more dangerous than ever....and he was not likely to take kindly to being shoved into a wall. Which is exactly where he was, nose to nose with Spade, whose hands still held the neckline of his shirt in a death grip.

A key rattled in the lock. Both their heads turned as the door swung open to reveal Private Thompson, whose eyes went round as dinner plates at the sight in front of his eyes.

"Sir?" Thompson said, flabbergasted.

His face coloring, Spade released John, his hands stiff from the force with which he'd gripped John's shirt. "What is it, Thompson?"

"Uh.....it's Lieutenant White, sir," Thompson said, his eyes still round.

Spade's eyes flicked over to meet John's, both thinking the same thing: They found her. We're too late.

"What about Lieutenant White, Private?" Spade asked, trying to keep the angry resignation out of his voice.

"She's asking for you, sir. She wants you to come to her quarters right away."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 53 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
vecastone
Globetrotting Mod
Posts: 329
Joined: Wed Sep 04, 2002 12:16 pm
Location: In the South

Post by vecastone »

First of all !! I loved your comments on the development of the serie you`re writing.
I can`t wait also to read your writing on the characters we know. :)
To see all the changes you mention !!! Hurryyy !!!!

ok, fb on this chapter, .. Dee`s conversation of course was the best !!
You can`t help but love that girl, big time :) Gosh !! she`s so amazing, her answers are incredibly smart and Sheriff had no chance to win with her LOL LOL LOL
While I was reading that part I imagined you doing all that research and your head lost inside huge law books :lol :lol
Unless you`re a lawyer besides being a great writer :)

I could feel Jhon`s concern towards Private White. I practically saw his face changing when Spade told him she was alive and breathing.
I am liking him, it`s like I saw Michael whithin him, that`s why I am worried about his future changes. Deep down you don`t want him to change into his future character. :(

Needless to say, I am here begging to read your next chapter soon, like I said ... HURRY !!!!
I live for this stuff !!
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

vecastone: Nope, I'm not a lawyer. (My grandfather was, but I never met him, so I doubt that counts. ) I'm a medical assistant, which helps with the description of medical stuff, and a mom, which helps getting into the Proctors' heads, and an Irish dance teacher, which helps with absolutely nothing. :lol After that, there's always the internet. :mrgreen:






CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE


October 31, 1947, 1535 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base





Cold water dripped from Yvonne's face as she reached for a towel with her eyes closed. She dried her face, staring at herself in the bathroom mirror, her make-up a mess, her uniform askew, her hair all wet from the water she'd splashed heedlessly about in an effort to stop the shakes. The water didn't help, and she wound up sinking down on the toilet seat, arms wrapped tightly around herself, trying to piece together what had happened.

The last thing she remembered was sitting on her bed with the alien's hand over her mouth, listening helplessly as Stephen knocked on her door. And then.......and then she'd awakened just a few minutes ago to find the alien gone and herself with no memory of how she'd come to be lying on the bed. After a few seconds of utter confusion, her eyes had fallen on the clock, and she'd realized with horror that two hours had gone by from the time she remembered coming to her quarters after lunch.

Two hours? How could two hours have gone by? Where was the alien? What had he done to her that made her forget two whole hours of her life? She'd sat up on the edge of the bed, her hair spilling over her shoulders, the clip which usually held it lying on the pillow. Why was her hair down? What had he done to her?

Suddenly consumed with panic, Yvonne had run to the bathroom and stripped off her uniform, fearing the worst. She'd checked herself over as best she could and found nothing: No signs of assault, no injuries, no needle marks, no indication whatsoever of what had happened or how. While that was good news, it still left her with no answers, and she stood in the middle of her bathroom for several long minutes, naked and shivering, before tugging her uniform back on and splashing water on her face in an attempt to calm herself.

Why can't I remember? Yvonne thought desperately. And how had the alien done whatever he'd done without leaving any footprints? Her first thought was that she'd been drugged, but even though that fit the position in which she'd awakened and the missing time, it didn't fit her current physical state. Because despite her fear and her shakes, she had awakened feeling just fine, as though she'd had a very refreshing sleep. Sedatives left one feeling drowsy, dizzy, dry-mouthed, nauseous, and a whole host of other, similarly distasteful symptoms she didn't have. And yet she bore no signs of injury, so the alien hadn't simply knocked her out with a blow. What in God's name had he done? And where was he now?

Yvonne felt herself going cold all over again as it dawned on her that the alien could be walking around right now wearing her face, could have been walking around for the past couple of hours doing God knows what. She had a sudden urge to run and find Stephen, or go to John and ask him what to do, but that wouldn't be wise if there was another Yvonne White walking around. And the free alien hadn't been returning until late at night after his daily switch of the serum, so he wouldn't be available for awhile yet.

After pondering her situation for another few minutes, Yvonne reached a decision. She washed her face again, more carefully this time, fixed her hair, settled her uniform, and reapplied her make-up. No one must know anything was amiss. Then she waited by the door for passing footsteps, opening it only when they were close, praying that whoever it was wouldn't think she was in two places at the same time.

"I need Lieutenant Spade," Yvonne said after flagging down the soldier in the hallway. "Have him come to my quarters right away. Tell him it's urgent."




******************************************************




Spade practically ran down the basement corridors, ignoring the curious stares of other soldiers as he headed for Yvonne's quarters. "Yvonne!" he whispered urgently, knocking on her door. "It's Stephen!"

The door opened a crack and she was there, looking wide-eyed, but perfectly normal. Spade slipped through the door and closed it behind him, getting a good look at her for the first time, instantly realizing something was wrong. She looked good—too good. When he'd left her before, her hair had come undone, her uniform was rumpled; now she was the picture of neatness. And it suddenly occurred to Spade that he now had less reason than ever to believe this was really her. Instinctively, he raised his rifle.

"Who are you?" Spade demanded.

The same thought had apparently occurred to Yvonne because she backed up hastily, putting the bed between them. "Who are you?" she demanded in return. "Stephen wouldn't pull a gun on me!"

Her eyes were still wide, and her voice was one of someone on the edge of panic. She looked like Yvonne, sounded like Yvonne, acted like Yvonne would be acting if she'd just woken up realizing there was a stray alien on the loose. Unfortunately, none of that meant anything. Experience had taught them both that the only way to be certain of anyone's identity was to exchange information that only that person would know.

"I came to your quarters in the nurses' barracks right before you were to leave," Spade said, keeping his rifle raised while Yvonne remained warily on the other side of the bed. "You were packing. You'd just been transferred to......" He paused, waiting for her to finish the sentence. Or not.

"......to London," she finished, sagging with relief. "I'd just been transferred to London. Or so I thought," she added ruefully. "Some transfer that turned out to be."

"It's you!" Spade said with relief, dropping his rifle on the bed and coming around to take her by the shoulders. She didn't back away from him this time. "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine. Just....confused," she answered. "Listen, Stephen, there's another alien here. He was waiting for me in my quarters, and he.....did something to me. I'm not sure what. One minute he was here, and the next minute I was on the bed and two hours had passed."

"I know," Spade said soothingly. "It's okay. He's gone."

"Gone?" she repeated in astonishment. "You knew? How? What did he do? How did he get in here in the first place? What—"

"One thing at a time," Spade interrupted. "What happened to you?"

"He was waiting for me in here," Yvonne said, her eyes darting nervously around the room as if expecting the alien to materialize from the walls at any moment. "He didn't realize one of them had escaped, and he tried to get me to help him. He told me the other two were criminals."

"Yeah, he was real chatty with me too," Spade said darkly. "As if I'd believe a word he said. Then what?"

"Then you knocked," Yvonne said. "But he had his hand over my mouth and I couldn't answer you. After that......I don't know. I can't remember!" she added in frustration.

"We can talk about that later," Spade said. "The important thing is that you're okay and he's gone."

"How on earth did he get in here, Stephen?"

"He was getting in here as a dog. My men have been letting him in for months now, thinking he was a stray puppy. I found you in here unconscious, so I went to John to see if he knew anything, and......you were there. I mean the alien was there," he amended, "looking like you."

"Good Lord," Yvonne breathed, sinking down on the bed. "What happened?"

"I fished him out of there. Told him I knew what he was, and I'd let him go if he fixed whatever he'd done to you. He said he would, but then he turned back into a dog and escaped. Everybody let him go because they thought I was a madman chasing a puppy with a gun."

"I had no idea they could turn into animals," Yvonne said wonderingly.

"Well, it worked," Spade said. "Beautifully. Right now, all my men are out there mourning the loss of their 'pet'."

"You mean they don't know?"

"I called it an alien when I was trying to catch it, trying to get someone to stop it, but no one believed me....and maybe that's a good thing. No one knows what it really was but you, me, and John."

"So.....John could still escape?" Yvonne asked hopefully, echoing his own thoughts. It was a measure of just how desperate they were to get out of here that the first thing on both their minds after an alien infiltration was whether or not the planned escape attempt would be interrupted.

"Hopefully," Spade answered. "That means hopefully the rest of you will be off the hook as well. But I'm afraid I wasn't so lucky."

"What do you mean?" Yvonne asked in alarm.

"Cavitt saw the dog. It ran out the front doors right past him with me charging after it like a maniac. It hasn't occurred to him yet that it might have been an alien, but even so, my goose is cooked. It was my men who let the dog in, and I failed to discover that."

Yvonne rose from the bed and slowly crossed the room, her face troubled. "What will he do to you?" she asked after a moment. "He can't afford to just transfer you—you know too much."

"I'm not sure," Spade admitted. "Ordinarily, I'd probably wind up with just a tongue lashing and an unsatisfactory mark on my record. But this isn't an ordinary situation. A breach of security here is going to be treated much more seriously than anywhere else. And Cavitt's wanted to get rid of me for awhile. I've been a marked man ever since I went on record to the General about what really happened with the alien who surrendered."

Yvonne shook her head "I don't think he can get away with what he pulled before, having you killed and blaming it on the aliens. That would be admitting his own security procedures weren't working."

"He wouldn't do it that way," Spade said quietly. "Cavitt's not stupid. He'd have me discharged, and then once I'm outside....." He paused. "Let's just say that once I'm outside, all kinds of accidents could happen, and they would be very hard to trace back here. And who would even try once I have a discharge against my name?"

"Only a court can hand out a dishonorable discharge, and Cavitt wouldn't risk a court-martial," Yvonne argued. "He wouldn't want you talking in an open forum like that."

"He wouldn't need a dishonorable," Spade said. "He could go for an unsatisfactory discharge, or even just a general discharge. Either way, I'd be gone."

And either way, I'd be screwed, Spade added silently, as Yvonne sank back down on the bed in defeat. He knew what she was thinking; he'd already been over this in his own head a dozen times already. Anything less than an honorable discharge from the military was tantamount to being fired, a black mark for life which made it difficult to get jobs, credit, insurance, and all other manner of life's necessities. If someone with such a mark against him met an untimely end.....well......probably few would notice. It would be the perfect cover.

"Cavitt ordered me to do a full investigation, so we have a little time," Spade said gently as Yvonne continued to fret. "If we're lucky, no one will figure out what really happened, John will escape, and none of this will matter anyway."

"Maybe we should tell them what really happened, or some of it at least," Yvonne said. "What if the alien comes back? Shouldn't they know their 'pet' isn't really a dog?"

Spade shook his head. "His cover was blown. He won't be back, not as a dog, anyway. Spilling the beans now would just send Cavitt even further over the edge and ruin any chance John has of escaping. The truth isn't going to do anyone any good this time."

"But what if he does come back?" Yvonne persisted, sounding frightened. "What do we do? How do we really know he's gone? What's he going to do next?"

Spade thought for a moment. "He knows he can't get to John again, and he didn't know the other one was free. So I would imagine he'd go after the free alien."



******************************************************



5:30 p.m.

Corona, New Mexico




Snapping his wings with impatience, Amar flew over the human settlement below, recognizing nothing. He'd been at this for hours now with no success, growing more irritable by the minute. Just another failure to add to the string of failures that had marred what could have been—and had started as—a glorious day. Talk about adding insult to injury.

Though he was loathe to admit it, Amar had been terrified when he had run from the human soldier virtually right outside the healer's door. He had been growing more and more desperate as they drew near her quarters because he knew full well there was nothing he could do to revive her sooner than she would normally revive anyway. He also knew full well the potency of the human sedative, crude though it was by Antarian standards, so the weapon the human soldier kept carefully aimed in his direction posed a real threat. He'd been hoping for a distraction prior to reaching the healer's quarters, and, failing that, he had planned to attempt an attack once they arrived. But the necessary distraction had arrived in the nick of time; he had heard the sound of approaching footsteps long before the human's inferior ears, and had taken that opportunity to shift to the one form almost everyone in that compound would be loathe to harm—the dog.

Not that that guaranteed success. Amar had been only too well aware how much square footage lay between him and freedom. He had almost panicked when the human soldier had identified him as an alien, but fortunately no one listened; all those hours chasing that disgusting soggy ball, performing those stupid tricks, and nuzzling up to apes had finally paid off. All they saw was their beloved pet being chased by someone who wanted to hurt it, and they had moved aside to let him pass at every turn.

Who would have thought? Amar grumbled as he circled and circled in the air, looking for something familiar. Who would have thought that the one time he managed to breach the humans' security—and in an absolutely brilliant way, if he did say so himself—he'd be discovered in mere minutes by a human who actually had a brain? That annoyingly persistent soldier had ruined everything. Amar had planned to return to the healer's room after he was through with Jaddo, kill her, and lie in wait for Brivari in or near her quarters, where he knew Brivari would show up eventually. Thanks to the soldier discovering him, the compound was no longer safe for him, even as a dog. Perhaps especially as a dog. Which meant that he would have to seek out Brivari on his own instead of waiting for Brivari to come to him....and that was damned inconvenient. Amar had resigned himself to staking out various parts of the base when he had remembered something, something which had gotten lost in all the excitement.

And that would be that the human healer could hear his telepathic speech, proving that there were humans capable of doing so. Which meant that the human child Malik had been so certain had not been able to hear them months ago might very well have been faking. Given the fervor with which these idiot apes protected the Warders, it was quite possible that a child could have been won over by one of their tales of woe. Which is how Amar came to be hovering over the settlement below, trying to remember where she lived. He and Malik had looked so many places that it was all a blur, but if he could just find that child, he was certain to get something useful out of her. Children are easy to frighten, he thought to himself with satisfaction, mentally ignoring the fact that this particular specimen of childhood had not proven so easy to sway.

There! Swooping downward, Amar alighted on a branch and studied the houses in front of him. That one......that was the first house they'd come to, where they'd first met the child. And there......that was the child's house, where she had managed to maintain complete silence and throw them off the trail. What had they said in there, wide open to anyone capable of hearing telepathic speech? Had she heard? Reported what they'd said back to Brivari and company? How could Malik, who knew more about humans than any of them, have been so wrong about this one?

No matter. This was the place. And from the looks of things, he had arrived at an opportune time. One look around the neighborhood was enough to tell Amar that this was the evening of that ridiculous human festival which involved outrageous clothing, vandalism, and sweets, in no particular order. And that gave Amar an idea, one that might well get him the information he needed and provide some entertainment at the same time.

Perhaps today wouldn't be such a waste after all.




******************************************************



Proctor residence



Emily Proctor stood with her hands on her hips, surveying the living room. She had just sent Dee upstairs to change into her costume after both of them had worked like beavers to get everything set up, and now she ran over a mental list of what had already been done and what still needed doing. Dinner dishes washed and put away? Check. Apples piled for bobbing? Check. Pumpkins and paints arrayed for pumpkin painting? Check. A footstool available at the sink for the inevitable paint spills? Check. Kool-Aid mixed? Check. Everything seemed to be in order in the living room. Now on to the dining room, to put the finishing touches on the haunted house before their guests arrived for what Baldwin Street residents only semi-affectionately referred to as the "witching hour".

Too bad it's not really an hour, Emily thought, as she lugged a tub full of props into the dining room. The "witching hour" was the name given to that period of time between the end of dinner on Halloween and the fall of sufficient darkness to begin trick-or-treating. It lasted roughly an hour and a half to two hours, a wait found to be interminable by parents and children alike. Halloween was second only to Christmas in its ability to produce spastic, over-excited children who bounced off not just walls, but every available surface. Christmas came well equipped with Santa Claus, whose infamous "list" was useful as a disciplinary tool for the entire period between Thanksgiving and Christmas. Halloween provided no such authority figure, leaving parents to contend with the results.

The residents of Baldwin street who had children of trick-or-treating age had long managed those results by holding Halloween parties. While this didn't cut down on the bouncing, it did at least direct the bouncing in carefully predetermined directions. Each year a different family had the dubious honor of hosting the annual Halloween party, a torch that was passed by strict rules to be certain that no one was allowed to send their children to others' parties year after year without eventually hosting one of their own. This year was David's and Emily's turn, and Dee had taken to the notion with her usual gusto, insisting on more than the usual bobbing for apples, pumpkin painting, and musical chairs. No, Dee wanted something bigger and grander than anyone else had ever had: She wanted a "haunted house". The dining room was chosen as the location, it being the only room in the house bounded on three sides by other rooms and therefore easier to darken.

Emily set the tub down and wrinkled her nose at the portions of the "house" already set up. Dee and her friends had spent hours coming up with ideas, each grislier than the last. As the weeks had gone by with the "house" growing ghastlier by the minute, Emily had confided to David that she was worried—was Dee's interest in the macabre a remnant of what had happened to her this summer? David had smiled and pointed out that lots of children were contributing ideas, not just Dee, and if she was working out some issues left over from the summer's adventures, so what? This was a safe and socially acceptable way to do just that.

And Emily had dropped the subject, partly because David had a point and partly because she was basking in the glow of.....nothing. In just a few days they would reach the two month anniversary of having nothing unusual or upsetting happen to them, be it human or alien. The Army hadn't rung their doorbell. Deputy Valenti had not approached, even though she had seen him on a few occasions and heard him referred to as "Deputy Martian" on several. Dee hadn't clocked anyone else. The Indian children were no longer being targeted. There had been no more alien emergencies. There had been nothing but blessed peace and quiet, minus the occasional skirmish over homework or bedtimes, and Emily would gladly set up a hundred haunted houses if she could hang onto that as long as possible.

Emily set out the last of the props meant to represent various body parts, wincing as she did so. There was another reason she wasn't thrilled with the haunted house idea—it brought back some very bad memories.

"Use these for brains, Mama," Dee had said enthusiastically, handing her some large gray sponges. "These look just like brains."

No, they don't,
Emily had thought silently to herself. And I should know.

Shaking her head, Emily pushed those thoughts out of her mind. Now was not the time. She turned her attention back to the dining room and took inventory again, deliberately avoiding looking at the "brains". Dee had already helpfully strung a rope around the perimeter of the room to guide the haunted house visitors as they groped their way through in total darkness. Emily had placed a bucket of water and a stack of towels at the exit to wash gooey hands and feet, and she'd also taken the precaution of hiding a flashlight in a discreet location for when the time came to fetch some hysterically frightened child. The last thing to be done was to darken the windows. She grabbed the stack of black construction paper and a roll of tape and began taping the sheets to the windows in the dining room.

"Curious," said a voice behind her.

Emily turned to find Brivari inspecting the various haunted house offerings, a look of utter puzzlement on his face. She hadn't heard him come in and wasn't surprised—she usually didn't. She'd grown so completely used to his presence and his unpredictable comings and goings that half the time she completely forgot he was an alien.

"What's curious?" Emily asked, taping up another sheet of paper.

"Try as I may, the reasoning behind this particular festival escapes me," Brivari said, examining a pile of soft-boiled eggs which doubled as eyeballs.

"I think Dee would be the one to tell you that."

"Your daughter has already tried. Four times. Unfortunately, the conclusions I have reached from our discussions make no sense."

Emily smiled. Brivari had recently begun occasionally referring to Dee as a "daughter" instead of a "child". He was picking up human expressions in spite of himself.

"So what have you got so far?" she asked, taping up the last sheet of paper and reaching for a nearby blanket to cover the window.

"Human children dress up as monsters and roam from house to house, begging for candy and threatening those who do not provide it."

Emily burst out laughing, nearly dropping the blanket as she hooked it over one end of the curtain rod. "It sounds pretty bad when you put it that way," she said, still chuckling as she stepped back to inspect the window.

"Perhaps you would care to enlighten me?" Brivari asked hopefully, eyeing a puddle of glycerin in a saucer.

"I can try," Emily agreed, sitting down in the chair she'd used to reach the curtain rod. "Let's see......you probably can't figure out the reasons behind Halloween because the reasons no longer apply. At least not here."

"How so?"

"Well, a long time ago, over in Ireland and England—those are other places on this planet, where many of the people who live in this country came from—people believed that tonight was a special night. They believed this was the one night every year when the dead could walk the Earth and talk to the living."

"Such beliefs are common among primitive cultures," Brivari observed, inspecting a spider web made of dental floss.

"People also believed that some of the dead weren't very happy, either about being dead or about something they'd left undone," Emily continued, ignoring his comment. She'd learned long ago that it didn't pay to take too much of what these people said personally. "So people left things out to appease the dead, like food or clothing. They believed that if they didn't leave these 'treats', the dead would play 'tricks' on them, meaning do something bad to them."

"And people still believe this?"

"No. What you're seeing is just an echo, a remnant of what Halloween used to be. Children dress up as the spirits that people used to fear, although these days not everyone is a 'monster'. The candy we give out is all that's left of the offerings that used to be left for the dead, and the phrase 'trick or treat' is all that's left of the old belief that if those offerings weren't made, the spirits would do something to harm the stingy. It's a classic case of the meaning being lost but the festival continuing, albeit in a different form."

"That makes more sense," Brivari said thoughtfully, sidestepping a pan of jello meant for bare feet. "Your daughter was attempting to explain how all this"—he waved a hand around the dining room—"was considered 'fun'."

"It's not my cup of tea," Emily admitted.

"Nor mine. I have seen too much of this in my lifetime already."

A picture flashed into Emily's mind unbidden......a door opening.....a foul smell, overpowering.......a body lying on the floor, unrecognizable because it's former owner had.........

No. Not now. She wasn't going to go dredging all that up again now. Emily rubbed her arms, suddenly cold even though the night was warm, and stood up. "If you'll excuse me, I have a few more things to do before the thundering herd arrives," she said, surprised to find her voice shaking.

" 'Thundering herd'?" Brivari repeated blankly. "You are expecting animals?"

"No," Emily said, grateful for something to smile at. "I meant the party guests." Apparently Brivari still had some colloquialisms to work on.

"Ah." He turned back to one of the displays as she headed for the door. "You were thinking of your mate's brother just now, weren't you?"

Emily stopped in her tracks. "What?"

"I was thinking of my associates as well," Brivari continued. "Perhaps we do this because we both know those who have died a violent death."

Emily felt the blood drain from her face. "What makes you say that?"

"Your mate's sibling died a violent death, did he not?"

"I just said he killed himself," Emily said, her throat going dry. "I never said it was violent."

"No, you didn't," Brivari said quietly. "But it was....wasn't it?"

"If you'll excuse me," Emily said stiffly, "I have more party preparations to attend to."

Brivari didn't answer as she escaped into the kitchen, closing the door behind her and leaning against the wall, breathing hard. Either these people could read minds, or she was a lot more transparent than she liked to think she was.




******************************************************




The doorbell rang again as Dee Proctor hurried toward the front staircase, stopping just in time to gather up the skirts of her long dress. The worst part of being a princess for Halloween was the dress. Short dresses were bad enough, but long dresses were worse; they made you trip. The best part of being a princess was the crown. Dee was no different than any other little girl in that she loved wearing crowns. This year's model had been carefully fashioned from wire and draped with a couple of old necklaces with glass stones that Mrs. Brazel had loaned her for the occasion. Up close, her crown looked like.....well, it looked like a bit of wire with costume jewelry tied to it. From a distance, however, it dazzled, and that was good enough for Dee.

"Coming!" she called as she reached the bottom of the stairs, dropped her skirts, and flung the door open, hoping it was Anthony.

It was. Dee stepped aside to let him in. His cardboard box spaceship was covered with shiny aluminum foil and decorated with various gadgets: Doorknobs, drawer pulls, a chain lock from a door, some pieces of rolled paper painted to look like engines. His arms stuck out the sides, and his head perched on top like a ball, covered on three sides by a kind of stiff hood made of construction paper that had been painted with pictures of knobs and dials.

"Wow," Dee said, impressed. "I thought it was just going to be a piece of cardboard with a picture on it."

"I think it looks more realistic this way," Anthony said seriously, as Dee smiled, thinking of what a real spaceship looked like. "This is the cockpit," he explained, pointing to the construction paper hood.

"How do you go to the bathroom in that?" Dee asked with typical nine year-old tact.

"How do you go in that?" Anthony asked, looking at her voluminous dress.

"I don't," Dee admitted. "I have to take it off."

"Same here," Anthony said. "No toilets on this spaceship." His eyes shifted left and right as he leaned in closer. "So what did he say?"

"What did who say?"

"Valenti. What did he say when you showed him the law book?"

"Oh. Him." In all the excitement of getting ready for Halloween, she'd forgotten about Deputy Valenti even though she'd talked to him just this afternoon. "He said that the laws weren't written to mean what I want them to mean, and that basically nobody would ever read them the way I do. Which is pretty much what he said before. And so did you," she added ruefully.

"That's too bad," Anthony said, disappointed.

"He also said that I'd made some good arguments, and he'd think it over."

Anthony blinked in surprise. "Really?"

"He was probably just trying to make me feel better."

Anthony considered this in silence for a moment before shaking his head inside his paper cockpit. "Nope. I don't think he's like that. He's not the type to say something he doesn't mean just to make somebody feel better."

"Maybe," Dee said doubtfully. "Your engine is falling off."

"What? Oh," Anthony said, looking at his dangling port engine.

"I'll get some tape," Dee said heading toward the kitchen drawer where such things were stored.

"I'll get the door," Anthony called as the bell sounded again.

It was Rachel, also decked out as a princess. Hot on her heels were younger children from down the street, most done up as scarecrows, ghosts, or witches. Dee's mother appeared from the kitchen looking a bit flustered, but Dee didn't have time to wonder why. The doorbell had rung again, and she opened it to find a gaggle of aliens on her doorstep, Peter leading the pack.

"Aren't you going to let us in?" Peter demanded through his homemade mask with the large, almond-shaped eyes and tiny mouth.

"Oh. Sure," Dee said, stepping aside hastily as the group trooped by. She'd been momentarily startled when she'd opened the door because they'd done a pretty good job of getting it right....except for the green. All the "aliens" were green but Peter, who had apparently listened carefully to Mac's second radio interview.

<Where did this notion of green come from?> came a wondering voice in her head.

Great, Dee groaned silently. Of course Brivari was doing his usual lurking, and of course he'd have to see this display of what humans thought his people looked like. How embarrassing.

<I'm not sure where that comes from,> she said uncomfortably. <Everybody thinks of aliens as 'little green men'.>

<Interesting,> Brivari murmured. <Perhaps a similar phenomenon as on my world, where your race was once thought of as blue-skinned.>

<Blue? Why would they think we're blue?>

<Your planet is blue.>

Dee was about to argue that that was absolutely ridiculous when she realized that was no more ridiculous than the 'little green men' theory. A lot less, actually. The doorbell rang again and another pack of aliens arrived, all of them green this time.

<I take it we are the new 'monster' of choice?> Brivari asked, sounding faintly amused.

<I'm sorry,> Dee said miserably, her face growing hot. <I didn't expect you to be here tonight.>

<I take no offense, > Brivari answered calmly. <I am rather impressed that so many details are correct. Curious, given that our very existence, not to mention our forms, is considered classified by your military. It is always instructive to see what information leaks in spite of attempts to stop it.>

Ring! This time it was Ernie Hutton, tricked out in a heavily altered officer's uniform with captain's bars borrowed from his father, his nervous mother close behind.

<I have to give him high marks for consistency,> Brivari said blandly, as Dee cast flinty eyes on Ernie, causing Mrs. Hutton to pale visibly. Ernie actually took a step backward, although he probably would have died rather than admit it. "Good evening, Mrs. Hutton," Dee said, ignoring Ernie, her stomach churning at the sight of the uniform.

"Good evening," Mrs. Hutton answered somewhat tentatively, shooing Ernie inside quickly, no doubt afraid they'd start pummeling each other.

It was now six o'clock, and there was a lull in the arrivals. Only about two dozen people had arrived out of an expected three or four dozen. Dee saw her father steering guests away from the dining room/haunted house while her mother bustled around passing out cups of Kool-Aid. Cleo had curled up in the relative safety of the top shelf of a bookcase, gazing down at the scene below with interest. Mary Laura, who was dressed as Dorothy from the Wizard of Oz, couldn't stop showing off her ruby slippers, fashioned from an old pair of red shoes which had been carefully covered with sequins. "There's no place like home!" she kept saying, over and over, clicking her heels together. "There's no place like home!"

"Maybe if she keeps doing that, she'll actually go home," Peter groused. He and his fellow aliens were engaged in a lively debate over which color was correct. Peter was the only gray alien in the room, and listening to him hotly defending his choice of color in spite of majority opinion made Dee smile. She knew perfectly well that Peter was the only one who'd gotten it right.

The doorbell rang again. "I'll get it!" chirped Mary Laura, who was nearest the door, clicking away. She swung the door open....and stopped clicking.

Slowly, a hush fell over the room as the mouths of those nearest the door fell open one by one. Others further away crowded close to see, their mouths falling open too, their eyes widening. What, did somebody come stark naked like Lady Godiva? Dee thought, giggling to herself. Why was everybody staring?

Her first inkling that something was genuinely wrong was when she saw her own mother. Emily was standing in the kitchen doorway, clearly visible over the heads of the guests. The look on her face sent Dee scrambling to see for herself what stood on her doorstep. She shouldered her way unceremoniously through the crowd and leaned around the doorjamb, peering over the heads of two shocked tiny children.

There was another alien on her doorstep. Short, gray, big head, big eyes. Only this time, it was real.




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 54 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR


October 31, 1947, 6:10 p.m.

Proctor residence





One could have heard a pin drop in the Proctor's living room, which only moments before had been noisy with pint-sized Halloween partygoers. Those partygoers were completely silent now, every pair of eyes fastened on what stood on the front porch, every mind churning with the same question: Is that real?

A similar question was swirling around the mind of the one partygoer who knew the answer. Dee Proctor stared at the figure on her doorstep, unable to fathom why any of the aliens would choose to expose themselves this way. It certainly wasn't Brivari. If Jaddo has escaped, he'd never do anything like this. It couldn't be one of the bad aliens—they had always hidden their identities too. Hiding your identity was pretty much standard procedure for aliens, so Dee was mystified as to why this one wasn't doing that. Was it a brand new alien? One who didn't realize what kind of danger it was in? Urza had told her that not everyone on their planet could change their shapes; perhaps this was one of those people?

Taking advantage of the general state of suspended animation, Dee surveyed the room. Her mother clearly knew perfectly well what was on her porch. So did her father, standing toward the back of the crowd with a grave expression on his face. Cleo had risen to her four feet atop the bookcase, her back arched, her fur bristling, something she'd never done with Brivari. Everyone else appeared to be a mixture of puzzled and stunned, as if they couldn't decide whether this was a real alien or just someone who'd pulled off a truly excellent Halloween costume.

Everyone, that is, except Anthony. Anthony wasn't looking at the alien, he was looking at her, starring at Dee, reading the answer to the question on everyone's mind in her eyes. Then he shifted his gaze back to the alien, his eyes darting left and right, up and down, as though he wanted to get as much information as possible before it vanished. Brivari hadn't made a peep, so Dee decided it was up to her to communicate with this stranger and point out that it wasn't safe to be doing what it was doing. She was on the verge of saying something when the alien spoke first.

<So,> came a derisive voice in her mind, <we meet again. And this time, don't bother trying to pretend you can't hear me. I know better.>

<You!> Dee said angrily, recognizing the voice as that of the first enemy alien, the one who had threatened to kill her family in an effort to see if she could hear his telepathic speech. <You're going to be really sorry you pulled this.>

<Spare me,> the alien said dismissively, turning its head toward her, its eyes blinking. <You can't harm me. Now—where is Brivari?>

All ready with a stinging retort, Dee was interrupted again. The crowd inside the Proctor's living room, teetering between admiration and horror for the past several seconds, had apparently reached a consensus for one simple reason: The alien had moved. Reaction to this verdict was swift—and loud.

Several children screamed. A number of the younger ones burst into tears, tried to run, and couldn't, packed in as they were. Cleo launched into a full scale hiss. Mrs. Hutton shrieked and ran, heading for the back of the house. And Ernie Hutton, suited up as an Army Captain, stayed in character by shouting "Get it!" and charging forward, toy pistol in hand.

Perhaps craving direction, a few in the crowd followed his "order", surging forward, pushing the alien out further onto the porch while others sought the safety of the living room windows so they could watch without being in the thick of things. Dee saw her mother throw her father a frantic glance and watched him head for the kitchen door, probably planning to come around the house and approach it from the side. <Brivari!> Dee called, elbowing her way up to the nearest living room window. <Where are you?>

The situation looked even worse from the window. Many party guests were only now approaching the Proctor's house, and they froze in their steps, gaping at the apparition on the front porch. Dee's heart sank as she saw adults poking their heads out doors and windows to see what the fuss was about, and Mrs. Brazel walking down her front lawn, staring curiously at the front porch. Wonderful, Dee thought wildly, turning around and locking eyes with her mother. Dee knew what she was thinking: If the Army had missed their family's involvement with the aliens before, they certainly weren't going to now.

Turning back to the window, Dee could see that the alien was still on the porch. Ernie's bravery had apparently extended no further than the doorway as he had stopped there, still holding that ridiculous toy pistol, his eyes practically popping out of his head. Cries of "Get it, Ernie, get it!" rang through the pack of children at his back, but Ernie didn't move. He seemed to be regretting his decision to lead the charge, but he certainly wasn't going to back down now, not with all those witnesses behind him. The alien appeared completely unperturbed. It stared at Ernie, its head cocked slightly to one side as if it were examining a particularly interesting bug, and made no move to run. And why should it? What could any of them do? Brivari didn't seem to be around anymore, and Dee frantically wracked her brain, trying to think of a way to defend themselves should it try to carry out its threat from months ago. She could only come up with one, one thing so awful it made her blood run cold: Mac's guns. Mac had several, and aliens were certainly vulnerable to bullets. But could she actually go to Mac and ask him to shoot it after watching the same thing happen to her friends?

Suddenly, looking past the alien to the Brazel's house, Dee saw that her father was way ahead of her. Mac and David had joined Mrs. Brazel on her front lawn, and Mac had his hunting rifle in his hands. Dee hadn't laid eyes on a gun since she'd been trapped on the ship, and her reaction was immediate and visceral: Don't! she screamed silently. Don't shoot!

A second later, the decision was taken out of her hands.




******************************************************



Eagle Rock Military Base



"Good evening, Lieutenant," the guard outside John's door said, reaching for his keys. "We were beginning to wonder where you were."

"Good evening, Private," Yvonne replied, tightening her grip on the tray of food she held as the soldier unlocked the door. Her watch was reading a little after 1800 hours, which was late for dinner, but it couldn't be helped. She'd waited as long as she'd dared, trying to calm down, trying to get her head together before approaching John.

After she and Stephen had finished exchanging notes about their experiences with the enemy alien, and Stephen had left to begin his "investigation", her first reaction had been to run to John and demand an explanation of what had been done to her. According to Stephen, John felt she'd been given some kind of sedative, although if that were the case, this alien sedative wasn't behaving like any sedative she was familiar with. But just as she was about to leave her quarters, something had occurred to her—what if the reaction was delayed? She'd awakened feeling fine, and she felt fine now, but that didn't mean a reaction couldn't develop later. Her initial relief at finding herself unharmed had given way to all sorts of worries. What if she had some kind of reaction while outside her quarters where everyone could see? What if the weekly blood tests which Dr. Pierce ran on virtually everyone to test for possible side effects of exposure to aliens were to turn up something unusual? The possibilities were endless, and for a short while, Yvonne had been paralyzed by them, afraid to leave her quarters lest something happen to her in public.

Desperate for something useful to do, she'd made a list of everything the enemy alien had said to her or Stephen about the two they were helping, making certain to limit her entries to cryptic initials or single words which wouldn't mean anything to anyone who might find it. Organizing her thoughts calmed her as it usually did, and after an hour or so had passed and nothing untoward had happened, she'd reached two conclusions: There did not seem to be any negative side effects to the alien sedative, at least in the short term, and the people she and Stephen were knocking themselves out to help—literally—had told them precious little about themselves. There wasn't much she could do about the first in any case, but plenty she could do about the second.

The door swung open, and Yvonne entered, two guards following her inside as usual. John was on his feet, staring at her closely. Jaddo, the other had called him. It was an odd name that had sounded strange to her ears, yet seemed to fit the individual in front of her much better than the innocuous "John".

<Are you all right?> he asked silently, with what seemed like genuine concern, his "voice" bearing no trace of his usual impatience and sarcasm. "You're late," he added out loud, echoing the guard's sentiments.

"I'm fine," Yvonne said, attempting a smile as she set the tray down on the table in the far corner. "I was just....delayed."

Delayed. Such a weak word for what had happened. John was watching her curiously, but he took his seat and so did she, her back to the guards as usual, blocking their view.

<What happened?> John asked, ignoring the food in front of him, even though she knew he must be hungry. She'd already noticed that his caloric needs increased in direct proportion to the extent of his powers, even if he wasn't using them much. Using them more would probably make him even hungrier.

"Plenty," Yvonne answered in a low voice as she poured coffee, her hand shaking a bit despite her efforts to keep it steady. "He talked a lot, and he knocked me out somehow. And then.....well, then I don't know." She set the coffee pot down, her hands still shaking. It was amazing just how frightening it was to lose time the way she had, to not know what had happened to her.

<I take it he has not returned?>

"No. Not yet, anyway."

John stared into space for a moment, apparently disturbed by this information, a sentiment Yvonne did not share. She leaned in closer and got right to the point. "Tell me what he did to me."

<I believe he used an agent on you similar to what you call a 'sedative',> John replied, his mind still elsewhere.

"That's what you told Stephen," Yvonne murmured, just loud enough so the guard would hear her talking but not be able to hear what she said. "But it doesn't behave like any sedative I know. What do you know about it?"

<Not enough to be of assistance.>

"Try me."

John shook his head slightly. <All I know is that it takes effect immediately and wears off immediately.>

That fits, Yvonne thought, pushing her food around on her plate, her appetite having fled long ago. Whatever it was had knocked her out very fast and had worn off so quickly she hadn't even felt sleepy.

"How did he get it into me?"

<Most likely the easiest way: Inhalation.>

Inhalation. Yvonne paused, remembering. That smell.....that sweet smell she had pulled into her lungs with that first big breath after he'd moved the hand over her nose and mouth....yes, that must have been it. She'd inhaled whatever had knocked her out, and he'd deliberately cut off her breath to make her do that.

"Do you know if it's dangerous?"

<If it were, I believe we would know by now,> John answered. <I know very little about it. This is not my area of expertise.>

"So I hear," Yvonne said, looking him in the eye. "I understand you're in the military."

She watched him carefully, saw his eyes flick upward, lock on hers. He said nothing, just stared at her a moment before dropping his eyes. Much as she hated the attitude of the enemy alien, he had made a valid point: "You already decided to help them, on the basis of practically no information, I might add. Which is really stupid, but then you're only human." The more Yvonne had thought about it, the more she'd felt she deserved to know more about the people she was risking her own life to help. Whether or not they'd be willing to share should prove interesting.

And it appeared they wouldn't be. Seconds passed, a minute, two minutes. Yvonne took a bite of meatloaf even though she still wasn't hungry, filling her mouth in an effort to keep it closed. Her instinct as a nurse was to fill gaps in conversation, so she had to force herself to say nothing, to leave the ball in his court. If John didn't speak for the duration of the meal, then no one would.

<I am not in the military. I ward one who is.>

Yvonne looked up in surprise; so much time had passed that she'd decided he wasn't willing to talk, and that she'd have to have a showdown with the free alien instead. John was staring at his plate, his face grave, his tone subdued. He clearly wasn't happy about answering her. But this information fit what the enemy alien had told her; even the language fit, with his odd use of the word "ward". She swallowed quickly and pressed on, eager for answers.

"I'm told you guarded the equivalent of a General."

<Yes.>

"Is that why you wanted to speak to the General in the beginning? Because you're used to dealing with generals?"

<The one I guard holds far more power than your General,> John answered. <He is second only to the King.>

"The King your friend guarded; the one named 'Brivari'."

This time John said nothing, and Yvonne set her fork down in consternation. The tap had opened for just a moment, only to be slammed shut again over such a simple thing: A name. Even Urza had told her his name. How could they except her to help them when they wouldn't tell her their names? Why had she agreed to help them for so long without even this most basic information?

"Look," Yvonne said, keeping her voice low so the guards couldn't overhear, "obviously the other one told me things about you, things that I don't know if they're true or not. He found it very amusing that we were helping you even though we know next to nothing about you, and as much as I hate to admit it, he had a point. Prior to this, I might have argued it didn't matter, that the behavior of my own people was reason enough to try and help you escape. But now....now I'm in the middle of something I don't understand. I'm in no position to judge whatever your conflict is, but since I'm being pulled into it, I at least want to know what's going on. Before today I only had to fear my people. And now...." Her voice caught, and she paused a moment. "He could have killed me today. And I still don't know why."

<I'm surprised he didn't kill you,> John answered, having listened to this speech in silence. < He could have killed you easily, and would have done so without remorse.>

"Lovely," Yvonne said grimly. "Now, I want to know who you are and why you're here. I want to know why he says you're all criminals on your world. I want to know what I'm stuck in the middle of. After all I've done for you, I think I deserve to know."

<And you are right,> John said quietly, startling Yvonne, who had been expecting silence at least, an argument at worst. He sighed and sat back in his chair. <My colleagues and I ward members of the royal family on our world. My two companions who died warded the Queen and the King's sister; I ward the commander of the King's armies, and Brivari wards the King.>

"And the King died," Yvonne said.

John's eyes grew cold. <Yes. Along with his entire family. They were murdered by a usurper, the one by whom my enemy is now employed. I and my colleague represent the regime which just fell, which is why he is so interested in me.>

"That's not all he's interested in," Yvonne said. "He wants whatever is in those sacs you rescued, and he just laughed when I told him you'd said they held your children."

<We did not say that,> John reminded her. <That was your own conclusion. We merely did not correct you.>

"In a manner of speaking." That had been Urza's response when she had asked him if the sacs contained their children. Not such a different response from that of the enemy alien, who had referred to the notion as "an inspired lie". "So what is in the sacs?" she asked.

<His worst fears,> John answered. <The King and his family.>

Yvonne stared. "But.....you said they died! And he said they were 'fetuses'. Your king isn't a 'fetus', is he?"

<He is if we are recreating him.>

Yvonne sat back in her chair, stunned, once again grateful that her back was toward the guards. " 'Recreating'?" she whispered. "Can you do that?"

<Our scientist created copies of the King and his family,> John answered. <These copies need to grow and mature just as their original bodies did.>

Clones, Yvonne thought incredulously. He was talking about clones. Just a theory in her world, but apparently a reality in his. She'd known John's people were advanced far beyond humans, but this.....this was something she'd never dreamed of. Good Lord—what would Pierce and Cavitt do if they knew about this?

"So.....you and the other three brought the..... 'copies' of your royalty here because......because whoever stole the king's throne can't survive here," Yvonne said slowly, remembering what both Urza and the enemy alien had told her. "And you were going to wait for these...... 'copies' to mature, and then.........what?"

<Return home,> John said gravely. <Restore the King to his rightful place.>

"Which the others don't want, of course. Which means I'm in the middle of a political coup." Yvonne paused, staring at John thoughtfully. "Why didn't you tell me any of this before?"

<We told you what you needed to know. Information can be misinterpreted. For example, what do you think the reaction would be were your people to learn I have any ties at all to the military?>

Yvonne was silent for a moment. "They would probably think you're here as a precursor to an invasion."

<Exactly. That would not be true, and I would have no way to prove otherwise. We told you the most important point—that we were not here for you or your world, but only to hide until the time came to return. What we were hiding and why was irrelevant.>

"And I can't tell what I don't know.....right?" Yvonne prompted.

<You know as well as I do how dangerous knowledge can be,> John said. <You, indeed everyone here, are captives because of what they know. Your knowledge has made you dangerous to those you serve. Information brings power, but it also makes one a target.> He sighed. <And I am afraid you are not the only one who will suffer this day from a surfeit of knowledge. My enemy has not returned because he now knows Brivari is free. I am captive and difficult to reach. Brivari is another matter.>

"Is there any way he could locate your friend?" Yvonne asked.

<Yes,> John said soberly, staring into space. <I'm afraid there is.>




******************************************************



Proctor residence



Before Mac had a chance to take aim, something moving too fast to identify came barreling around the front porch, knocking the alien sideways, carrying it skidding past the windows where Dee and the children were watching. Ernie abandoned all pretence of bravery and stumbled backwards, bumping into the knot of children behind him and bringing down several, domino fashion. People screamed inside and out, causing Dee to clamp her hands over her ears. That drowned out the human noise, but it couldn't drown out the alien noise, the telepathic hiss of shock, anger, and sheer hatred that poured into her mind from the two beings wrestling outside.

Then......silence. Complete silence. Human and alien silence. Dee took her hands from her ears and peered around. The aliens had vanished. People outside stood in shocked silence, staring in the direction the aliens had gone. Inside, noses were pressed against the windows, with the exception of the puddle near the door, on top of which was Ernie Hutton. Her mother appeared to have stopped breathing. Several children, especially the younger ones, were pressed up against the inside walls, as far from the windows and door as they could get. They looked petrified.

A hand closed on Dee's. She glanced sideways to find Anthony staring at her with huge eyes. He leaned in toward her, difficult to do in his bulky box costume, and whispered something in her ear.

"Follow me."

What? Dee stared at him blankly as he dropped his eyes and her hand and stared out the window. Follow him? Follow him where? Did he think they could run away? They'd have to run very fast indeed to outrun the consequences of having this happen right on their doorstep. She and her parents had been lucky so far, but this time, Dee was willing to bet their luck had run out.

"Wow!" Anthony said suddenly, his voice sounding unusually loud in the stunned silence. "You told me you had a surprise planned, but I never thought it would be anything like this!"

Huh? Every head turned in his direction, including Dee's. What on earth was he talking about?

"I thought it was just going to be something extra in the haunted house," Anthony went on, still staring out the window as though he just couldn't believe it. "But that was so much keener! I mean, that looked so real!"

Anthony was now commanding virtually everyone's attention. The pile at the door had picked themselves up and headed their way, Ernie in the lead once more, looking more confident now that his adversary was gone. Dee glanced at her mother, who appeared every bit as flabbergasted as everyone else. She didn't see her father anywhere. Mac and his gun had retreated, and several of the outdoor onlookers were now cautiously approaching the house.

"Tell me how you did it!" Anthony insisted. "You must have been planning this for weeks! Please tell me how you did it?"

Dee stared at him stupidly, speechless. Mrs. Hutton reappeared, hovering nervously at the back of the crowd, her face as white as the sheet of the tiny ghost clinging to her kneecaps.

"Okay, if you won't tell me now, will you tell me later?" Anthony begged. "Keep your secret through Halloween, but will you tell us tomorrow?"

Ernie Hutton looked like he was about to pop. "Do you mean that was fake?" he demanded, waving his toy pistol toward the porch.

Dee stared at Anthony, who met her gaze unblinkingly. Follow me. Did he really think this was going to work? After so many different people had seen it, watched it move, watched those huge eyes blink....did he really think they could convince everyone it was just another Halloween stunt? Dee stared at the questioning faces surrounding her, eagerly waiting for her to answer the question and thought, why not? What did they have to lose? If it didn't work...well, then they were no worse off than they had been.

"So what'd you think?" she asked Ernie, forcing her face into a wide smile. "Did you like it?"

There was a brief hush, and then everyone began talking at once.

"You faked that?" Ernie spat in disbelief.

"Fooled you, didn't I?" Dee said serenely, as Ernie scowled.

"Thank God!" Rachel said, practically sagging with relief.

"I knew it wasn't real," remarked a green alien. "Wrong color."

"Was not!" Peter said hotly, his gray alien head quivering with indignation.

"Wanna go home!" whined a tiny witch, her face tear-streaked, her pointy hat hanging by the chin strap.

"Wait a minute," commanded a skeptical voice.

Dee turned to see Mary Laura, arms crossed in front of her, the toe of one now forgotten ruby slipper tapping on the living room floor. "How could you have faked that?" Mary Laura demanded. "Its eyes blinked. Even if you could get somebody to fit into a costume like that, you couldn't get the eyes to blink."

Oh hush up! Dee thought sourly. She'd just been trading furtive "we did it!" glances with Anthony, and now this. "It was really good, wasn't it?" she said coolly to Mary Laura, whose eyes narrowed. "We worked hard on it."

"But it moved," Mary Laura protested. "And it didn't move like a regular person. And the arms and neck were too skinny. Nobody has a neck that skinny. That couldn't have been faked."

The crowd had fallen silent again as they pondered this worrisome new viewpoint. Everyone looked at Dee, once again waiting for an answer. And Dee didn't have one. How was she ever going to explain the unexplainable? Mary Laura was right....damn her. Alien necks were much thinner than human necks, and there was no getting around that.

"What do you think, Ernie?" Anthony asked.

Ernie? Dee stared at Anthony, who was looking expectantly at Ernie. Why was he dragging that idiot into this? Wasn't it bad enough to have Mary Laura snooping around asking maddeningly sensible questions?

"Yes, what do you think, Ernie?" Mary Laura echoed. "You thought it was real too, or you wouldn't have gone after it like you did."

"Or been so afraid of it," Anthony added casually.

Ernie, who had been looking distinctly uncomfortable as every pair of eyes in the room fastened on him, flushed scarlet. "Of course it wasn't real. I knew that. I was just playing along."

"You were just playing along when you backed up in terror and knocked us all over?" Mary Laura asked dryly.

"Sure," Ernie claimed, his voice growing more confident. "I knew right away it couldn't be real."

"How?" Mary Laura demanded.

"Geez, for someone who gets straight A's, you're awfully stupid," Ernie scoffed. "If it was a real alien, it'd be hiding, not standing on somebody's porch where everybody could see it."

"How do we know what a 'real' alien would be doing?" Mary Laura countered, unwilling as ever to concede a point. Even Dee had to admit it was a very good point, much as it pained her to give Ernie Hutton credit for anything. Others must have agreed, because a quick check of nearby expressions told her that public opinion was once again listing in the right direction.

"You're just sore because you fell for it," Ernie said, grinning.

"If it wasn't real, then it should have looked like someone wearing a costume!" Mary Laura said desperately, realizing she was losing her audience. "Like these things," she added with disgust, flipping her hand toward Peter, who was standing nearby.

"Aw, click your heels and go home," Peter retorted. "Better yet, click them a few more times and disappear."

A few children snickered. The mood in the living room lightened considerably. Dee noticed that even Mrs. Hutton, who had been listening carefully to every word of this, was looking a tad less white. Mary Laura had the stronger argument by far, but she was losing the battle. It was amazing, really, how easy it was to sway people when you sounded absolutely confident and told them what they wanted to hear.

"Is this true, Emily?" Mrs. Hutton asked Dee's mother in a quavery voice, cutting off Mary Laura who had been about to jump down Peter's throat. "Was this a fabrication?"

"I'm afraid this is all my fault," came a voice from the door before Emily could answer.

Still pressed up against the window, Dee had to crane her neck around the sea of children to see her father and Mac coming in the front door. It was her father who had spoken, and Dee noticed he was sending her mother silent "let me handle this" signals.

"Your fault?" repeated Mrs. Hutton.

"Yes, my fault," David said firmly. "I helped cook up this little display, and I had no idea people would react this way. I'm afraid I overdid it a bit."

"A 'bit'," Mrs. Hutton said rather huffily. "I would call that an understatement, David."

"I'm sorry, Wilma," Dee's father said. "I didn't mean for everyone to get so frightened. I underestimated how startling it would be."

"He even got me going," Mac chuckled. "I went and got my hunting rifle, and David had to come over and let me in on the joke before I used it."

" 'Joke'?" Mrs. Hutton said severely. "This was no 'joke', Mr. Brazel! What if you had fired? Someone could have been injured, or, God forbid, killed!"

"Yes, ma'am," Mac said contritely. "I'm aware of that."

"So how did you do it, Mr. Proctor?" Mary Laura asked frostily, still miffed that her misgivings had been dismissed. "How did you get the neck so skinny and the eyes to blink?"

Her father paused, seeming to consider the question carefully as everyone in the room, Dee included, held their collective breaths. "I think," David said slowly, "that it would be better if I didn't answer that. This whole thing proved to be much more upsetting than I had foreseen, and I don't want anyone else trying to copy it. Which I'm sure someone will do if I give details. So I'm going to sit on that, if you don't mind."

Heads nodded and murmurs of agreement rippled through the living room as Mary Laura, who minded very much indeed, tried hard to come up with a counterargument, her face practically contorting with the effort. No one else bothered. A collective sigh seemed to slide through the room as everyone finally relaxed and people started chattering again.

"Now, I suggest we put this behind us and get back to the party," David went on. "No sense letting one little incident that got out of hand ruin everyone's Halloween. We still have pumpkins to carve, a haunted house to go through, lots of refreshments, and then....." He paused dramatically as several munchkin-sized guests started jumping up and down. "Trick-or-treating!" they all chirped as they spun around and headed for the living room, the big bad alien forgotten.

Dee saw her mother ask Wilma Hutton to steer the older children toward the pumpkin carving table while Emily herded the younger ones toward the refreshments. Her father and Mac slipped out the front door, probably to repeat the "mea culpa" to those gathered outside who had missed it. Peter and the green aliens resumed their debate about which color was correct, and Ernie Hutton bucked traffic and aimed for the refreshments, carrying on about how he'd known all along it was fake. Only Mary Laura looked out of sorts, standing there in the middle of the room and watching the festivities resume like she just couldn't believe it.

"Don't worry about her," Anthony said to Dee in a low voice. "She'll be clicking her heels again any minute now."

They were alone by the window now, all of the other children having happily headed back to the party. For the first time, Dee felt the magnitude of what Anthony had done. He had single-handedly turned what could have been a disaster into a near miss.

"How did you know it would work?" she whispered. "Or that Ernie didn't think it was real?"

Anthony shrugged. "People believe what they want to. And Ernie probably did think it was real. But then he would have had to admit that he was really scared, and I was betting he wouldn't want to do that."

"Thank you," Dee said, squeezing his hand.

"Don't thank me yet," Anthony said gravely. "Do you know what Mrs. Hutton did when she ran out of the room?"

"No," said a voice behind them. "What did Mrs. Hutton do?"

Dee swallowed hard as she and Anthony whirled around to find Emily standing behind them, her eyes wide. How much had she heard?

"What did Mrs. Hutton do?" Emily prodded Anthony, who glanced guiltily at Dee before answering.

"She called the sheriff," Anthony said.

Dee and her mother looked at each other for a moment before Dee returned her gaze to the window. They both knew what that meant.

Deputy Valenti should be here any minute.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 55 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
vecastone
Globetrotting Mod
Posts: 329
Joined: Wed Sep 04, 2002 12:16 pm
Location: In the South

Post by vecastone »

Kathy, Hello again :)

oh !! I believe the Irish dancing will help you in something :) ok, I am one chapter behind so i`ll be here again this week.
Oh my Gosh !! how did he dare doing that, appearing in the Proctors house in his actual form ???
Fortunately Brivari is still there, right???
I live for this stuff !!
User avatar
vecastone
Globetrotting Mod
Posts: 329
Joined: Wed Sep 04, 2002 12:16 pm
Location: In the South

Post by vecastone »

I`m back !!!

My thoughts while I was reading the first part were " HOW ON EARTH ARE THEY GOING TO EXPLAIN THIS" ..... Oh Anthony you`re just a sweetheart
Could you imagine what would have happened in the real show if Anthony was just pretending he didn´t know about the aliens??

****sigh*****
I´m glad Jaddo told Ivonne everything, she deserved it.

We still have to know what happened with Brivari and Amar !!! come on !!!
I live for this stuff !!
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

vecastone: Amar dared to appear at the Proctor's house in his real form because Amar is a pain in the butt. ;) There's one on every planet. :mrgreen: At least.





CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE


October 31, 1947, 6:35 p.m.

Proctor residence




Dee sat on the hard kitchen chair, her princess dress billowing around her, listening to the sounds of the party she was missing and watching her mother pace. Right after hearing Anthony say that Ernie's mother had phoned the sheriff, Emily had asked Rose Brazel to take over for a little while, steered Dee into the kitchen, then left to find her father. She'd returned a minute or two later and begun pacing back and forth, saying nothing.

Dee, who had been expecting a barrage of questions about what had happened instead of total silence, found it unnerving to see her mother so rattled. Guests for the Halloween party were still arriving, and every time the doorbell rang, Emily would jump. The last time she'd done that was during the war when Dee's father had been away and everyone had dreaded the arrival of a telegram. The Army used telegrams to tell people if soldiers were injured or missing or dead; the only thing worse was an actual Army officer standing on your doorstep. Dee's memory of those times was cloudy because she'd been quite young, but one memory which stood out quite clearly was of her mother staring out the window, arms crossed in a fierce self-hug just like now, watching the delivery boy to see who would get the bad news this time.

The kitchen door opened, and Dee's father slipped inside, latching the door behind him. Her mother stopped pacing and stared at him like she'd stared at those Western Union boys years ago. "Well?" she asked tightly.

"I talked to George and explained what happened," David answered. "Well, not what happened, but.....you know what I mean. He was all too happy to scratch a call off his list. Or 'calls', rather. I gather the sheriff's office heard from more than just Wilma Hutton about this one."

"So no one's coming?" Emily asked hopefully.

"Nope."

Wrong, Dee thought, shaking her head sadly. Valenti was coming; she was sure of it. Maybe not right now, maybe not even tonight, but soon....and he'd come to her. She'd have to think about what she was going to say to him when the time came.

"Oh, thank God!" Emily exclaimed, sinking into a chair with relief, unaware that her own daughter was consorting with the enemy. "Somehow I think the Army might have noticed a fleet of deputies on our doorstep."

"Maybe not," David said. "George said there's all sorts of shenanigans going on tonight, and a lot of them are about aliens. This is just one more Halloween prank among dozens. We should be okay. Do you know who that was?" he asked Dee.

"One of the two who came here this summer looking for the metal pieces Mac had found," Dee answered.

Her mother paled. "You mean the ones who threatened to kill us?" Dee nodded, and her mother let out a long breath. "I suppose it's too much to ask for that to have been the sympathetic one."

Dee shook her head. "It wasn't Malik. It was the other one."

"How do you know?" her father asked.

"He talked to me," Dee admitted.

"He talked to you?" Emily echoed incredulously. "What did he say?"

"He said, 'We meet again'. And he said to not even bother trying to pretend I couldn't hear him because this time he knew better. And he asked where Brivari was."

"Jesus, Mary, and Joseph," Emily breathed, looking rattled all over again.

"Did you say anything?" her father asked curiously.

"Of course she did," Emily said, rolling her eyes heavenward as though praying for strength. "She's my daughter."

"I told him he was going to be really sorry he'd come here," Dee said firmly.

"You threatened him?" Emily said in disbelief. "Great. Just wonderful."

"Emily, I know this is upsetting," David broke in, cutting off Dee's indignant reply, "but we have to keep in mind that he wasn't here for us. He was here looking for Brivari, and he found him—and given what I've heard Brivari say, I'm willing to bet our uninvited guest is one very unhappy camper right now."

"So what if he wasn't 'here for us'?" Emily asked irritably. "He was standing on our porch. In broad daylight, in front of practically the entire neighborhood. That affects us whether he's 'here for us' or not."

"And we handled it," David said soothingly, sitting down beside her mother and shooting Dee a parental "keep your mouth shut" look. "George says Halloween is always a busy night, and this year it's worse than ever. We can easily get lost in the crush."

"Just what I've always wanted," Emily muttered. "To be on the list of Halloween pranksters."

"That's better than being on the Army's list of suspected alien sympathizers," David pointed out.

Emily sighed and closed her eyes. "I suppose. Five days," she murmured. "We almost made it."

"Made it to what?" David asked.

"Made it to two whole months without some kind of alien emergency," Emily said, shaking her head. "What I can't figure out is why he was standing out in the open like that. That doesn't make any sense. I know from personal experience that they can look like anything, including floors and counters. Why would he stand there like some giant dart board?"

"Because he's a show-off," Dee said sourly. "He knew it was Halloween, and he knew people dress up. He knew he could get away with it. He's just another Ernie Hutton with long fingers."

"The reason he got away with it is the same reason we'll get away with it," David noted. "That and the fact that Anthony was expecting something spectacular. Looks like he got more than he bargained for."

"What was all that about, anyway?" Emily asked, fixing a curious stare on her daughter. "If he hadn't jumped in the way he did, I never would have thought of that as a cover." Her eyes narrowed. "Deanna....you didn't tell Anthony anything, did you?"

"Of course not," Dee answered quickly, pushing the words through a throat gone dry as she realized her mother had come dangerously close to the truth. "I just told him I had a surprise planned that I hadn't told anyone about, and he must have thought that was it."

"And fortunately, everyone believed him," David said. "By the time we get to trick-or-treating, they'll have forgotten all about this."

"Trick-or treating?" Emily repeated. "David, we can't let these children out after dark when there's......that running around out there!"

"He's not 'running around'," David said patiently. "You saw Brivari go after him. And what else can we do, Em? We said it was a stunt; if we shut everything down and hole up in our house, it'll look like a lot more than just a stunt. Look," he added, "I'll walk around with everyone tonight, and I'm sure Mac will join me. He's outside right now keeping an eye on the house....just in case. But I really don't think anything else is going to happen; I think our 'guest' was acting alone."

"Mac is outside?" Emily repeated coldly. "Does he still have his gun?"

The temperature in the kitchen dropped suddenly, and Dee, who had been only half listening to the back and forth between her parents, suddenly started paying attention. The expression on her mother's face had changed from worried to....angry.

"Yes, he has his gun," her father said evenly. "Not the rifle; he has a pistol in his pocket. No one will see it."

"I hope you made it clear that he can't come in this house with a gun," Emily said, her voice dripping icicles.

"I did not," David said firmly. "And you won't either."

Dee's mouth dropped open. Like all kids, she kept a lengthy mental list of her parents' various hot buttons, but somehow she'd missed this one completely. And this appeared to be a mutual hot button judging from the two impossible things that had just happened: She couldn't recall ever hearing her father give her mother a direct order, and prior to this moment, she couldn't have fathomed Mac Brazel ever being unwelcome in her house for any reason.

"David, you know how I feel about guns," Emily said warningly.

"Mac got his gun because I asked him to," David retorted. "You heard Dee—that was the one who threatened to kill us last summer. What if he'd attacked? Would it have been okay to have the gun then?"

Dee sat frozen to her chair as her angry parents stared each other down. Her mother being angry was nothing new, but her father? And her father openly angry with her mother? And where was all of this coming from anyway? Dee hadn't been thrilled when she'd seen Mac with his rifle, but she did know why her father had asked him to get it, and couldn't understand why her mother didn't see that.

"This isn't the time for this discussion," her father said when her mother didn't answer. "We should go back to the party and act like all this was exactly what we said it was—a Halloween joke."

"Fine," her mother said in a hard voice. "But he's not to set foot in this house with a gun, and that's final."

Dee watched her father shake his head as her mother stalked out of the kitchen. "Daddy," she said slowly, "why is Mama so mad?"

"It's a long story, sweetheart," her father said quietly.

"But why is she so mad about Mac's gun?" Dee persisted. "Is it because of the war?"

"Sort of," her father answered evasively. "C'mon. We should get back to the party."

"I know Mama's still mad at you for going to the war without being drafted," Dee said as she clambered off the chair, her dress slowing her down.

Her father sighed. "I know she is. Add it to the list. But I was doing what I thought was right then, and I did what I thought was right tonight."

"Daddy?"

"Hmm?"

"Mac would have shot it, wouldn't he?"

Her father paused for a moment with his hand on the kitchen door. "Yes, he would have," he answered heavily. "I know that upsets you, and I know why. Believe me, I do. I've seen as much of that as I ever want to see. But we had no other way to fight back, Dee. My job is to protect you and your mother, and tonight, everyone else here in my house at a party we invited them to, just like it's Brivari's job to protect those babies. Whoever was on our porch tonight threatened to kill us the last time he was here. I don't know if he actually would have gone through with that, but it's enough that he made the threat. He's dangerous. It's that simple."

"I know, Daddy," Dee said solemnly. "But.....I'm still really glad Mac didn't have to shoot him."

David reached up and resettled her makeshift crown on her head. "Me too."



******************************************************



9:10 p.m.

Copper Summit, Arizona




"Trick or treat, Carl!" chorused the children as Malik opened the door, the required bowl of candy in hand, smiling at the motley collection of characters arrayed on his front porch. He'd long ago given up trying to decipher the origins of this human festival, but the end result was clear: Children dressed up as what humans feared, and demanded offerings, much as deities on every world Malik had ever visited demanded offerings in exchange for favors or safety. The custom had taken a peculiar form on this planet, but it was still recognizable. Every world had its demons, and Antar was no exception.

Judging from what he'd seen tonight, humans appeared to have acquired yet another demon to add to their already lengthy list. Near the back of the current troop of "trick-or-treaters" stood a collection of costumed aliens, some green, some gray, one red, and one a startling blue. Malik had been taken aback the first time he'd opened the door this evening to find representations of his own people ranging from the comical to the startlingly accurate, but he'd quickly gotten over it and even enjoyed it when the inevitable bickering began.

"So," Malik said, candy still undistributed. "What's the consensus? Green or gray?"

An excited babble of voices promptly filled the porch as the various colored aliens and their non-alien counterparts argued the merits of one color over the other. "That guy on the radio said they weren't green!" trumpeted a gray alien.

"But he didn't say what color they were," countered the blue alien. "So we don't know for sure. We just know they aren't green."

"Everybody knows space aliens are green!" scoffed a green with eyes twice as big as Malik's in his native form.

"Martians are red," announced a red version.

"The newspapers said gray," pointed out a gray alien, whose eyeglasses could be seen through the holes in his homemade alien mask.

"Who cares?" asked a girl with a tall pointy hat. "Trick or treat!"

Malik started passing out candy as the argument continued, wondering what the children would think if they knew a real alien was standing right in front of them, and that he could be any color they could imagine—and a few they couldn't. That was only true of Covari of course; the two solid species on Antar, Antarians and Argilians, were very similar in appearance and were indeed quite gray.

"What do you think, Carl?" the gray alien with the glasses asked.

"Why do they have to be only one color? Perhaps they're different colors," Malik suggested. "Different races on Earth have very differently colored skin. Perhaps the same is true on other worlds too."

This observation apparently made too much sense because the children fell silent, pondering the idea. It was amusing sometimes to hear humans speculate about other worlds; they always assumed everyone on another planet would look the same, even though that obviously wasn't the case on their own. "There you go," Malik said, dropping an odd confection known as a "Tootsie Roll" into the last of the paper sacks. "Go on to Mrs. Rahn's house now. I hear she made candy apples."

The group trouped off noisily to Mrs. Rahn's house next door, the argument about alien colors forgotten. Across the street he could see other festival revelers moving from one brightly lit house to another, trudging a bit now as it was getting late. Only the older children were out at this hour, the younger ones having tired long ago. Malik lingered in the doorway, watching other doors open, listening to the cries of of that strange invocation, "trick or treat!", and thinking of last year when Amar, who hated human festivals as a general rule, or human anything for that matter, had shifted into something exceptionally frightening and scared the daylights out of some Copper Summit small fry. Malik had spent a good deal of time covering for that debacle, and he'd been dreading a repeat this year. But Amar had not yet returned, having been gone since last evening. Exactly what that meant Malik could only speculate, but he'd stopped worrying about Amar's exploits weeks ago. Amar was a big boy; if he got himself in trouble, it would be no one's fault but his own. His absence would no doubt pique The Leader's interest soon, and when that time came, Malik intended to tell him just exactly where Amar likely was and what he was likely doing, and—what was the human expression?—let the chips fall where they may.

He had the door halfway closed when something rocketed past him, knocking the door open and flying toward the back of the house. A second later Amar stood there in human form, shaking and exhausted. "Close the door!" he croaked breathlessly.

"What the......what happened to you?" Malik asked in astonishment.

"Close the damned door!" Amar hissed, heading for a nearby window and drawing the curtains over the already closed blinds, flipping the light switch off as he went by.

"Okay, okay. Calm down." No sooner had Malik shut the door then Amar lurched over and locked it, rushing past it to turn off the other light and draw the curtains on yet another set of windows. "What are you doing?" Malik asked, mystified, as he watched Amar systematically cloak every single window on the first floor and lock the back door in the kitchen before returning to the living room, panting.

"I think I lost him," Amar said in a strained voice, standing in the middle of the dark room, as far from the windows as he could get. "I think we're okay."

Malik's eyes narrowed. "Lost who?"

"We're okay," Amar repeated as though trying to convince himself, pacing back and forth rapidly in the very middle of the living room like a spastic hamster in a small cage. "We're okay."

Malik set the bowl of candy down with a thunk. "You screwed up, didn't you? You went to the human military compound and somebody saw you, didn't they?"

Amar stopped pacing and stared at him, dumbfounded. Malik laughed bitterly and shook his head. "Honestly, Amar, did you really think I bought that cockamamie story about scrounging for parts? I know where you were. And so will The Leader when he pulls his head out of whatever he's doing at the moment and finds out about the latest banana peel you deliberately stepped on. I'm not taking the fall for this one."

"Oh really?" Amar said angrily, forgetting his aversion to windows and striding over to Malik. "Okay, while you're off telling tales about me, perhaps I should mention those little late night chats with your girlfriend, Marana. Honestly, Malik, did you really think I didn't know about that?" he added, when Malik's eyes widened. "I'm an engineer, for God's sake! Nobody touches a communicator here without leaving a trail of breadcrumbs, and you can bet I was mighty surprised to find out where your particular trail led. I'm sure Khivar will be thrilled to find out you and Marana have both defied his orders. He can't get to you here, but he can sure get to her." He paused. "I wonder what he'll do to her."

"You wouldn't!" Malik said incredulously. "Giving her up won't save your ass!"

"If I go down, we all go down," Amar said firmly. "You pick."

Amar retreated to the middle of the room and stood there sullenly, waiting, while Malik watched him with undisguised disgust. If there was one thing Marana had made very clear, it was that now was an especially bad time to be a Covari on Antar. Khivar was more suspicious and paranoid than ever, and Covari were first on the list of those he deemed untrustworthy. If Khivar found out Marana had been contacting Earth without permission, things could get very ugly indeed.

"Fine," Malik said tersely. "We keep each other's little secrets. Now.....what happened?"

"Brivari is free," Amar said bluntly.

"What?" Malik exclaimed in disbelief. "For how long?"

"I don't know. Awhile, I think," Amar answered, resuming his pacing, his hands jammed into his pockets. "I got into the compound. I made it all the way to Jaddo." Amar's eyes shone, as though he were especially proud of this feat. "They've developed some kind of drug that halts his powers and keeps him from shifting. Can you imagine? He's—"

"Yeah, yeah, he's captive, and conscious, and you're loving it," Malik said impatiently, setting aside for the moment the horrific notion of being trapped in one form. "I get the picture. What about Brivari?"

Amar moved to the nearest window and cautiously peered out through the blinds. "I found him," he whispered.

Malik suddenly went very cold. "You found him? What do you mean you 'found him'?"

"Well....actually he found me," Amar amended grudgingly. "See, I figured something out. There was a human, a female healer at the compound who could hear telepathic speech. And that got me thinking......"

Oh, no, Malik thought. Bad things happened when Amar started thinking.

"......that maybe that kid could hear us after all. So I found her house, and I was right—she can hear us."

"So you were right," Malik said, remembering how the girl and her family had lugged the pods to safety. "Good for you. What does any of this have to do with Brivari?"

"He was there," Amar said reluctantly, as though he wasn't especially fond of the next part of his story. "He....he attacked me."

"Jesus H. Christ!" Malik exploded, using a favorite expletive of Mr. Rahn's.....when Mrs. Rahn wasn't within earshot, that is. "You went after Brivari all by yourself with no back up and no way to defend yourself? Are you out of your mind?"

"I wasn't trying to 'go after him'!" Amar protested. "I figured the kid would know where he was, and I wanted her to tell me. I didn't think he'd actually be there."

"Wait," Malik said, as Amar moved nervously to another window and peered out. "When you first blew in here, which was an exceptionally stupid thing to do I might add, given all the humans who are out and about tonight, you said, 'I think I lost him'. Is 'him' who I think it is?"

Amar was silent for a moment. "He took off after me," he finally answered, not looking at Malik. "But I think I lost him about halfway here," he added hastily, as Malik eyes practically popped out of his head. "I mean, I did lose him. I know I did."

Malik was so flabbergasted that for a moment, he couldn't speak. When he did find his voice, he was angrier than he could ever remember being.

"Are you crazy?" he burst out, as Amar glowered at him. "Brivari followed you? He followed you here? Do you have any idea what he'll do to us when he gets here? Your device is in pieces downstairs! How are—"

"Now who needs to calm down?" Amar interrupted irritably. "I said I lost him. Didn't you hear me? I haven't seen him at least since I crossed the New Mexico border."

Malik pressed his fists to his forehead, certain that his head would explode any moment. "You idiot! Brivari is the King's Warder! Not just any Warder, but the King's Warder! You don't get to be the King's Warder by losing your prey! You didn't lose him, he just let you think he did, and he knows you well enough to know that you were probably patting yourself on the back for being so clever, while all along he was following you right back here!"

Amar's face went white. "I lost him," he whispered, as if repetition made it so. "I know I lost him."

The doorbell rang. Both Malik and Amar jumped, the bell sounding unusually loud now that they knew they were squarely in the crosshairs of the most dangerous being on the planet. "Don't answer that!" Amar ordered.

"I have to," Malik said, his heart beating a wild tattoo against his chest. Certainly he'd wanted to approach Brivari for months now, but on his own terms, not this way. "I've been handing out candy all night. People will think it's weird if I suddenly stop. Besides, we're safer in public. Brivari won't do anything if anyone's watching, and—"

"Don't answer that door!" Amar said frantically, grabbing Malik by the arm and pulling him down the basement stairs. Flying to the wall, he slapped his hand on the handprint and pulled Malik through the door with him. "We'll hide in here," Amar said as the door rumbled closed behind them. "He can't find us here."

Malik sighed and sank into a nearby chair. "Of course he can find us here. We can't hide from him unless we leave now....and maybe not even then."

"He can't find us here," Amar muttered, nodding his head up and down. "The basement looks perfectly normal. He'll think we're gone. He'll look somewhere else, and then we can......"

Amar stopped suddenly, staring at the ceiling. Malik heard it too...a faint telepathic sound, broadcast widely, meant for them.

Malik turned to Amar, who was so terrified he'd practically stopped breathing.

"He's here."



******************************************************



"Over here, Mrs. Rahn!"

"Yeah, over here!"

"All right, children, all right!" Mrs. Rahn said, huffing and puffing as they hurried her along. "I'm coming. I just don't move as fast as you do."

Mrs. Rahn was a large woman whose longest walk was typically to the mailbox by the side of the road. So she was rather out of breath after the pack of worried neighborhood children had hurried her across both her's and Carl's front lawns and up the steps of Carl's front porch. "Mercy," she said when she'd heaved her bulk up the last step. "What's wrong? Did someone get hurt?"

"Carl isn't answering his door," announced a small ghost.

Mrs. Rahn started at Carl's closed front door. "Oh. Is that all? I thought something was wrong."

"But that is wrong," insisted a diminutive demon. "He was handing out candy just a few minutes ago, and now he's not answering the door."

"I bet he had to pee," remarked a pirate thoughtfully.

"Perhaps he's using the restroom," Mrs. Rahn corrected, throwing a disapproving look in the pirate's direction. "Or perhaps he had to answer the telephone."

"But all the lights are off," said another child. "And all the curtains are closed, all the way around the house. They weren't just a minute ago."

Mrs. Rahn leaned back against the porch railing and surveyed Carl's house. The child was right; there didn't appear to be a single light on anywhere and every single curtain was drawn, in the front at least. And she herself had seen Carl handing out candy only a few minutes ago.

"Perhaps he had to step out for a minute. Has anyone knocked?" Mrs. Rahn asked.

"Sure. Over and over," said the ghost. "Nobody answers."

"Maybe Tom made him stop," observed the pirate. "He doesn't like us."

"He doesn't like anybody," added another.

"Tom scares me," said the demon, moving closer to Mrs. Rahn.

"Now children, it's rude to speak of people that way," Mrs. Rahn scolded, while privately noting that as much as she'd always liked Carl, she'd never cared for Tom. "Tom is just....busy, that's all. Not everyone likes to have children running around underfoot."

"So what do we do?" the pirate asked.

"Go on about your trick-or-treating," Mrs. Rahn instructed them all firmly. "I'm sure there's a good reason why Carl seems to have so suddenly disappeared."

"We should try the door," announced the ghost, reaching for the knob. A moment later she turned around, puzzled. "It's locked."

Mrs. Rahn looked back and forth from the ghost to the door before trying the knob herself. It was indeed locked, and that was very odd. No one locked their doors in Copper Summit, even if they were going on a long vacation. Perhaps especially if they were going on a long vacation, because the neighbors would need to get in to bring in the mail, feed the pets, and do all the myriad things that needed doing.

"Why would Carl lock the door, close the curtains, and turn off all the lights?" wondered the pirate.

"Maybe he's hurt!" the ghost offered. "My mama says the only reason Mr. Felder is still alive is because the neighbors found him when he fell one day."

"Does that mean all the Tootsie Rolls are on the floor?" the demon asked sadly.

"But if he fell, then the lights would still be on," reasoned the pirate. "You don't know ahead of time when you're going to fall."

"Maybe he fell because he turned the lights off, because it was dark," the ghost said stubbornly.

"Children," Mrs. Rahn broke in, "it appears Carl has stepped out. We don't know why, and it's really none of our business, now is it? Run along, and you can ask him tomorrow."

"But what if he is hurt?" the ghost argued. "We're his neighbors. Aren't we supposed to help him?"

Mrs. Rahn hesitated, rocking back and forth from one large foot to another. She did have an odd feeling about this. Still, there was little she could do short of summoning her husband to actually break in, and that thought gave her pause. Not because of the breaking in part—Carl would forgive her when he discovered she had acted out of concern for his safety, although Tom would likely view things differently—but because there was something strange about the house. Minutes ago it had been brightly lit and welcoming; now it was dark and deserted. Strange, to say the least.

"I will keep my eyes open," Mrs. Rahn promised the assorted trick-or-treaters, "and if I don't see either Carl or Tom within a.....oh!"

Mrs. Rahn stopped short. Standing at the base of the porch steps was a man she had not heard approaching in spite of all the crunchy leaves on the front walk. "I'm sorry," Mrs. Rahn said, her hand to her chest, the children clustering around her, staring at the newcomer. "I didn't see you there. I.....do I know you?"

"Good evening," the man answered politely. He looked to be about thirty-five or forty, dark hair, dark eyes.....but then it was dark out here, especially with all the house lights off. "My apologies for startling you. I am here to pay a visit," he added, with a nod toward the house.

"You know Carl and Tom?" the pirate asked with interest.

"How?" demanded the ghost.

"Why does Tom hate us?" queried the demon.

"Children!" gasped Mrs. Rahn. "Such terrible manners! I'm terribly sorry, Mr......I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name."

But the man was watching the children, who hadn't taken their eyes off him. "I am a business associate," he said, answering the ghost's question, "and I shall certainly inquire as to why you are hated," he added to the demon, who paled.

"Don't be silly," Mrs. Rahn said, flustered. "I'm afraid you've come at a bad time. Carl was here just a moment ago handing out candy, but he seems to have stepped out."

"I will wait inside," the man announced, climbing the steps, the sea of children parting to let him through.

"But the door's locked!" protested the ghost.

"You could wait on the porch," offered the pirate.

"Nonsense," Mrs. Rahn said firmly. "A friend of Carl's is a friend of mine. My house is just next door. Why don't you come over, and I'll get you something to eat while you're waiting."

"You are most kind," the stranger answered, "but I was advised they might not be in when I called, and further advised that the front door sometimes proves difficult to open."

"This is more than that," Mrs. Rahn answered. "The children are right—the door is locked. I tried it myself."

The man gestured toward the door. "May I?"

"Of course," Mrs. Rahn answered, stepping back uncertainly to give him room. The man reached for the doorknob, jiggled it once, and.....and it turned smoothly, the door swinging open to reveal a dark foyer. Heads peered inside, but nothing was visible.

A sudden breeze flew by the front porch carrying a tornado of leaves, and for just a moment, something inside Mrs. Rahn turned cold. There was something wrong, something off about this whole situation. The suddenly dark and draperied house, and the oddly formal stranger appearing out of nowhere, able to open a door which she would have sworn was locked and had never seen locked before....it was downright unsettling.

"I will await their return," the man announced, giving Mrs. Rahn a slight bow.

"Oh," Mrs. Rahn said, flustered all over again. "Well....if you're sure they're expecting you......."

The man's eyes appeared to glitter in the moonlight. "I assure you they are."

"Well....good night, then," Mrs. Rahn said.

"Good night," the man answered. "And thank you for your offer of hospitality." Then he disappeared inside the house, closing the door firmly behind him. A moment later a light flicked on, but none of the curtains opened. The group on the porch stood in silence for a moment.

"Do you suppose he'll give out tricks or treats?" asked the demon hopefully.

"Run along now, children," Mrs. Rahn said briskly. "It's getting late, and your parents will be expecting you home soon. If you don't hurry up, you won't be getting any more candy."

That did it. The children hurried off, anxious to make the most of what little Halloween they had left. Mrs. Rahn headed back across the yards, casting puzzled glances back at Carl's house, still dark but for that lone light in the front window. It wasn't until she was safely back inside her own home that it dawned on her that the stranger had never told her his name.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 56 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
vecastone
Globetrotting Mod
Posts: 329
Joined: Wed Sep 04, 2002 12:16 pm
Location: In the South

Post by vecastone »

Great update !!

LOL LOL when Malik told Amar he was nuts thinking he could "lost" the King´s Warder LOL LOL
Of course he couldn´t, little arrogant :P

I hope Malik could reach an understanding with Brivari. May be after silencing Amar :P .. :)
It could be good to have another ally, such as Malik, on earth.

Good work, can`t wait to the next sunday !!
I live for this stuff !!
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

vecastone: Amar is rather full of himself, isn't he? I don't think he will be after this chapter, though. ;)




CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX


October 31, 1947, 9:30 p.m.

Copper Summit, Arizona




Interesting, Brivari thought as he stood in the front room of the dwelling Amar had entered only minutes before. The humans' festival had not ended, as evidenced by the group he had just met outside, yet this dwelling was dark; no lights shone, and all the window coverings had been closed. That must mean that Amar suspected he was being followed, on some level at least. So why had he come here? Was this their base of operations, or merely the first convenient human dwelling? The receptacle by the road which the humans used for delivery of correspondence read "Smith", a common human supplemental name to Brivari's understanding. But that meant nothing; if the rogues wished to retain a human appearance, they would have needed to adopt a supplemental name to avoid suspicion.

Moving unhurriedly from room to room, Brivari inspected the first floor and found nothing remarkable, no evidence of Antarian habitation with the exception of the food storage unit referred to by the Proctors as a "fridge", which contained no meat of any kind. All the humans he had met ate meat, so this might very well be the rogues' base, or one of them at least. Not the smartest move to lead a suspected pursuer right to your home base, but then Amar had never suffered from a surfeit of intelligence. Moving to the staircase, Brivari headed toward the underground room humans called a "basement", ignoring the stairs leading to the upper level. What he was looking for would not be found anywhere human eyes could see.

The basement was windowless, completely dark, and devoid of light fixtures. Humans would never be able to see in such inky blackness; any venturing down here would likely turn back. Covari, of course, had no trouble seeing in the dark, so this was the perfect cover for what Brivari was certain would be an underground chamber hidden from human view. Slowly, he began to pass his hand over the walls, searching for the handprint he knew was there.

When he had first seen Amar standing brazenly on the Proctor's front porch, Brivari had been tempted to let the Proctor's neighbor use the weapon he'd brandished. Idiot, Brivari had thought sourly. Amar was a traitor who deserved death anyway, and death in front of a gawping alien audience would serve him right. Amar had been a passable engineer, but his arrogance typically outweighed his common sense, this latest stunt being a perfect example. But his death on the Proctor's property would draw unwanted attention, and Amar had information he needed. So he'd pulled Amar away and let him escape, following him visibly for a good long while, then invisibly thereafter, allowing him to congratulate himself on having lost his pursuer when he'd really done nothing of the sort.

And the fool led me right where I wanted to go, Brivari thought with satisfaction, moving to another section of basement wall. Perhaps Amar was hoping for support from Malik. Or perhaps he was retrieving the five-sided device which had been used to disable Jaddo. No matter. Jaddo had been weak and exhausted when Amar had encountered him, but Brivari was rested and strong. Even if he did manage to block his powers, Amar's fate would not change; he would die tonight, after telling Brivari everything he wanted to know.

Light flared as a handprint appeared on the wall. Brivari smiled, pressed his hand to it, and the basement wall rumbled open.



******************************************************



"Where is he?" Amar whispered, staring at the ceiling, afraid to move. "Is he inside?"

"Of course he's inside," Malik said. "You heard the door close."

"That was ten minutes ago," Amar said. "What's he doing?"

"Probably looking around. Probably wondering how even you could be so stupid as to lead him right where he wanted to go."

"Maybe it's not him," Amar said hopefully, ignoring Malik's sarcasm. "Maybe it's one of those awful children roaming around tonight."

Malik sighed impatiently. "You locked the doors, remember? Besides, no human could be that quiet, and any one of those 'awful children' would have had the sense not to lead a pursuer straight home!"

"I didn't know he was still after me!" Amar protested, his face flushing.

"Of course you didn't," Malik deadpanned. "That's why you flew into the house at a hundred miles an hour and proceeded to lock the doors and close all the curtains. You do that all the time, right?"

"That's because I thought he might be after me," Amar sulked. "But I hadn't seen him for a long time, and I just wanted to make sure, just in case he was close enough to see."

"Guess what? He was close enough to see."

"That doesn't mean he'll find us," Amar said petulantly. "Maybe—"

He stopped short as faint footsteps were heard beyond the door hidden in the basement wall. They paused briefly, then were heard again further away, in the far front corner of the basement. A few seconds later, they moved a bit closer.

"You were saying?" Malik asked.

Amar had begun to shake, his arms crossed tightly in front of himself, his eyes wide. "We still don't know it's him. Maybe it is one of the humans."

"A human wouldn't be able to see," Malik pointed out. "No lights, remember?" He shook his head. "Brivari's looking for the handprint because he knows it's there. And when he finds it, we're in trouble. There's no other way out of here. Forget it," he added, as Amar's gaze strayed toward his workbench where his power blocking device lay in pieces. "You'll never get it working in time."

"Then what do we do?"

"You're the one who spent months trying to get close to him. You tell me."

"I thought he was unconscious!" Amar snapped.

"You thought he was unconscious when you went to that child's house tonight?"

"I told you, I didn't think he was actually going to be there! Look, can we drop the finger-pointing and figure out how to get out of this?"

Malik was all prepared with a sharp reply, but he swallowed it when he saw how genuinely frightened Amar was. Not that Amar wasn't directly responsible for the situation in which they both now found themselves—he was. It was just that Amar had trouble thinking straight even on a good day; get him tense and frightened, and his already low capacity for common sense would drop even lower. And that made an already dangerous situation even more dangerous.

"I only see one possible way out of this," Malik said quietly. "Surrender."

"What?"

"We both know how powerful Brivari is," Malik said. "It's only a matter of time before he finds us, there's no other way out of here, and we can't fight back. Our best bet is to give ourselves up and make it worth his while to keep us alive."

"How?" Amar asked in astonishment.

"Information," Malik said promptly. "For example, we could offer all the details of what we've been doing here."

"Oh, great. Terrific," Amar said sarcastically. "That'll buy us.....what? An hour? Maybe two? Big deal. I have a better idea." He nodded his head toward the atmospheric chamber, where The Leader was likely still awake and toiling away, oblivious to the fact that an enemy was so close. "We can disconnect the air intake for the chamber and leave through the vents."

Malik stared at Amar in disbelief. "You're willing to do that just to save yourself?"

"Spare me the sermon," Amar said impatiently. "He's dead anyway."

"That won't be just any death!" Malik exclaimed, still unable to believe what he was hearing. "If we shut down the ventilation system, he'll use up whatever air he has and then—"

"He'll suffocate," Amar interrupted. "I built that chamber, so I know exactly what will happen. And whatever happens will be far better than he can expect from Brivari."

"We don't know that!" Malik objected. "Without comm equipment, The Leader is harmless. He can't function on this planet unaided, and if he can't call home, he's completely trapped. Brivari may very well just destroy all the communicators and hold him hostage."

"Oh, knock it off, Malik!" Amar said in exasperation. "You're deluding yourself if you think The Leader will survive for even a minute after Brivari finds him. His fate is sealed, and ours will be too if we don't stop standing around and having moral debates in the middle of an emergency!"

"Perhaps you should remember that the next time you decide to cause an emergency!"

"Don't change the subject!" Amar snapped. "Help me with the vents."

"No," Malik said firmly. "I'm not going to commit murder on the basis of what someone else may or may not do."

"Since when do you care about The Leader?"

"Since when is not caring for someone synonymous with free rein to murder?" Malik retorted. "If that's the case, I'd strongly advise you to stay far away from me."

"I'll keep that in mind," Amar said darkly, heading for the conduits that brought in fresh air from the outside before transforming it into an atmosphere in which an Argilian could function.

"What about those below?" Malik demanded, trailing after him. "These systems are connected; shut the air off up here, and they won't get any air down there either!"

"If we get out of this alive, we can come back and turn everything back on."

"And if we don't?"

"Then they die," Amar said shortly. "So what?"

"So they're innocent!" Malik argued. "We accepted responsibility for their safety!"

" 'Safety'?" Amar repeated. " 'Innocent'? There's no such thing as 'safe' or 'innocent' in a war. Like it or not, realize it or not, they're every bit as eligible to be Zan's victims as we are."

"But they don't even know what's going on!" Malik exclaimed.

"All the more reason not to fret," Amar said angrily. "Because they don't know what's going on. Better them than me. I stayed behind on this wretched rock so I could live, and I will live, even if you've decided you'd rather not." He wrapped his hands around one of the conduits snaking into the basement wall. "Enjoy your reunion....assuming you live long enough to have one."

Desperate now, Malik launched himself at Amar, knocking him off balance. Both tumbled to the floor just as they heard footsteps right outside the door.



******************************************************



Ah, Brivari thought with satisfaction as the handprint appeared on the basement wall. Yes. There it was. He pressed his palm to the print, wondering if the rogues had secured the lock with a genetic code as Valeris had done with the pod chamber and the Granolith.

They had not. The door rumbled smoothly open, and Brivari stepped inside a very different room than any he had seen thus far. To his left was a work area strewn with tools no human had ever seen; to his right, a communication center, no doubt the very one which had picked up the transponder Jaddo had so unwisely placed on their ship and later intercepted his aborted attempt to call for help. Straight ahead was a huge atmospheric chamber which occupied the vast majority of the room. Its presence meant that not only did the Argilians have Covari sympathizers working for them on Earth, but that there were Argilians here also, or had been. They must be very serious indeed to sentence any of their number to such a fate because their captivity would be total. "Amazing," Brivari murmured to himself, circling the chamber, inspecting it closely. Amazing....but irrelevant at the moment. If anyone was inside, they were no threat to him. First things first.

Brivari moved to the communication equipment, working the controls. When he'd discovered what he wanted to know, he laid a hand on the main console; seconds later, its internal circuitry was fused, rendering it useless; this particular batch of comm equipment would never trouble them again. Next he headed for the work area, his eyes raking the mess on the work surface, another indicator that Amar lived here. A single object caught his eye. He reached out and picked up a five-sided device small enough to hold in one hand.

So—this is what had blocked Jaddo's powers the night he was captured. The device was largely disassembled, but enough remained for inspection. Pulling up a chair, Brivari sat down and carefully examined it, along with anything nearby that appeared to be a companion piece. He was no engineer, but being the King's Warder meant one developed passable abilities in many different areas; ten minutes later, he sat back in the chair, thinking.

Trithium. Amar had used trithium to power his toy. This was not surprising, as trithium was the main source of power for the engines which drove Antarian ships, thus readily available. Whatever ship had brought Argilians to Earth would have been powered by a trithium generator, which explained the supply of trithium now stored beneath this work station.

What puzzled Brivari was how Amar had managed to use the trithium the way he had. Trithium was certainly capable of generating a dampening field which would block bioelectric energy, the basis of all the Royal Warders' genetic enhancements. Normally one would need an unwieldy amount of trithium to produce such an effect, but Amar had found a way to amplify the effects of a tiny amount, an amount small enough to fit into a portable device. Ingenious, really. Amar had brains; all too often, he simply didn't put them to good use. And when he did, he frequently did so for all the wrong reasons, just as he was doing here.

Brivari stepped back and raised a palm to the workbench. Whatever Amar was using to amplify the trithium's output was irrelevant if he had no trithium to begin with. Seconds later the workbench was in ruins, smoke curling from its surface and everything beneath it. Closer inspection revealed no more such devices, and Brivari turned his attention to the atmospheric chamber. He would need to destroy any occupants, of course, but first......first, he needed to know.

The airlock door opened as he approached. Brivari stepped inside as the door closed behind him, a hiss announcing the exchange of gasses and modulation of pressure and humidity. Closing his eyes, he breathed deeply as the atmosphere of home poured into his lungs for the first time in months, a heavier, more pressurized mixture of more oxygen and less nitrogen. The air sacs in his lungs, long ago expanded to human size to extract more oxygen from Earth's thinner air, shivered under the sudden onslaught of oxygen and higher pressure, and he briefly felt dizzy. This is what the hybrids will feel, he thought as the dizziness abated, when they return to Antar with human lungs. Antarian bioengineers had long ago determined that humans could thrive in Antar's atmosphere after a short period of adjustment just like Antarians could survive on Earth, but Argilians were not so adaptable.

The hissing stopped. The adjustment was complete. The inner airlock door was small, too small to be comfortable for a human form. Apparently whoever was, or used to be, within did not want his Covari servants approaching in anything but their native form. He had no need to hide his identity, so as the inner door opened, Brivari obliged, shrinking to nearly half his human height. He had not worn this form in months, and he noted with uneasiness that it felt odd.

A lone Argilian was standing at the far end of the chamber, hunched over a work area nearly as messy as Amar's, his back to the door. He didn't bother turning around when he heard the door close.

"Where have you been?" the Argilian muttered in annoyance. "You've been gone since last evening. These frequent absences of yours are slowing me down, Amar. I'm beginning to regret our association."

"I could have told you that would happen," Brivari answered, as the Argilian turned in shock, "had you but bothered to ask."



******************************************************



"Why didn't he find us?" Malik whispered from their hiding place behind the generator that powered the atmospheric chamber.

"Let's go," Amar said urgently, heading for the door, sparing only a passing glance for his ruined workbench. "He won't be in there long."

"But why didn't he find us?" Malik repeated. "It doesn't make sense. He didn't even really look."

"Who cares?" Amar said irritably. "I'm leaving. We'll come back later and see if anything's left." Passing his hand over the stone wall, he revealed the handprint and pressed his palm to it. Nothing happened.

"What the.....?" Amar tried again, with no success. After two more unsuccessful attempts, he gestured frantically to Malik. "You try."

"It won't work," Malik said quietly. "That's why he didn't bother looking. He didn't need to—he'd sealed the door."

"Try!" Amar demanded.

Malik sighed and pressed his own palm to the handprint. "See? We're stuck."

"This won't open either," Amar said, panic edging his voice as he pressed his palm to the handprint which normally would have opened the door to the lower level. "How could he know about this door?"

"He probably doesn't," Malik said. "It's on the same wall—if he altered the entire wall, he would have sealed the other door too without even realizing it."

"But he can't do that!" Amar erupted, running between the handprints, slapping his hand angrily on each one in turn. "How the hell did he do that?"

"They can kill with a touch," Malik reminded him. "They can levitate objects, produce energy fields, manipulate matter—shall I go on?"

"You're awfully calm for someone who's about to die," Amar muttered.

Malik shrugged. "Why panic? You're panicking enough for the both of us. Besides," he added, as Amar glowered, "why bother? There's truly no way out now. Both doors are sealed, and we'd never make it through the vents without Brivari noticing. We're worse off than we were before."

Amar's eyes strayed to the communication console. "Maybe not."




******************************************************




"Brivari?" the Argilian said in disbelief, looking him up and down as though trying to convince himself to believe his own eyes. After a moment's inspection, he sank into a nearby seat, moving stiffly as though his joints were painful. "It's really you, isn't it?" he said, his voice a marriage of resignation and relief. "I've been expecting you for some time now. I knew the humans couldn't hold you for long."

Brivari's eyes narrowed. "Do I know you?"

The Argilian chuckled. "Good heavens, no. I don't believe so, anyway. I'm merely an old scientist; I don't travel in your lofty circles. But I know you, of course. Everyone knows the King's Warder." He rose from his seat and headed for a nearby counter. "Would you like a cup of jero? I would imagine your supplies have run out, what with you leaving so quickly. I understand the humans have something similar they refer to as 'coffee', but I can't abide the stuff. Have you tried it?"

"Coffee suffices," Brivari answered shortly, puzzled as to why this man was downright jovial.

The Argilian turned in surprise. "It does? Oh! Of course. You can't taste it. I must confess, in this particular case a lack of taste would be welcome. Vile stuff, this 'coffee'. Have a seat," he offered, gesturing toward a small table in the middle of the chamber nearly as messy as the workbench.

Brivari didn't move, at a complete loss as to how to respond. Of all the reactions he had expected, hospitality was not one of them.

The Argilian had retrieved two cups from yet another pile and was busily cleaning off the table. "Gracious, I'm becoming slovenly, aren't I," he chattered, more to himself than Brivari. "But I suppose that's to be expected. After all," he added, gesturing around the chamber and smiling faintly, "it's not like I get much in the way of visitors."

Valeris. A lump formed in Brivari's throat as the sight of the scientist with his messy pile and dry humor reminded him of his old friend. Valeris's death had left an empty place in Brivari, a raw wound he had dared not touch under the current circumstances. There would be time for grief later, after Jaddo was free. But now, wearing his own form for the first time in a long time and being offered hospitality by someone from his own world, that carefully corralled grief threatened to break free. He had spent so long looking human and interacting with humans—even Jaddo looked human—that the urge to simply sit with this man, to drink his jero and be Antarian for just a little while, was overpowering.

"Come now, Brivari," the Argilian said quietly, watching as Brivari hesitated. "Our world is in chaos. We both know why you are here. Can we not be civilized for a short while, you and I, before attending to the inevitable?"

A moment later Brivari was seated at the table holding a proper sized cup of jero in a proper sized hand. The Argilian scientist seated himself across the table, sipping from his own cup. From this new vantage point Brivari could see clearly what he'd been working on.

"You are constructing shells for them," Brivari said after a minute's study.

"Indeed," the scientist readily admitted, "and they are almost finished. I had not thought to get this far; I was expecting you much sooner."

"So you are a bioscientist?"

"A biomechanic, to be precise. I work with the machinery which interacts with living tissue. At the moment, I am working on the seal which renders the shell impregnable."

A pity, Brivari thought sadly. He had hoped for a moment that this oddly cheerful man might be induced to come up with a suitable doppelganger for the serum which held Jaddo hostage. Hopefully that would not be needed, especially with Jaddo so close to escape right now, but if anything went wrong.......

"I suppose I needn't ask who funded this endeavor?"

The scientist smiled. "Perhaps you should. Because in the beginning, it was Zan's father."

Brivari blinked. "Riall bade you construct shells for your people?"

"Not exactly," the scientist amended. "Back when the human genome project began and people from our world first came to this planet, I was assigned to devise a method of applying the results to my race. Which proved difficult, as I'm sure you know. And then Riall stopped my work, ostensibly because my objective was impossible. That wasn't it at all, of course. He didn't want we Argilians to share in the progress the project offered." He sighed. "I suppose I can't blame him for that, given what has happened. He always did have an uncanny knack for sizing up his adversaries. A knack his son did not share, I'm sorry to say."

"But you didn't stop, I take it?" Brivari asked, privately agreeing with the assessment of Zan. "And it was at that point that you betrayed your King."

The scientist shook his head. "I betrayed no one. Riall did not order me to stop—he merely withdrew his support. He was savvy enough to know that others would step in, but I doubt he cared. What I was trying to do was considered impossible. And so it was, and remained so for years. And likely would be so now, if not for the defection of some of your own."

Brivari's throat tightened. The scientist was regarding him steadily. "Their presence here opened up new possibilities. Suddenly we had eyes and hands in a world previously closed to us. I guided them from a distance until they had exhausted their own capabilities, and then I came here myself. By then only two remained....but they were enough."

"How long have you been here?" Brivari asked, genuinely curious.

"Almost two human years," the scientist answered.

"Unbelievable," Brivari murmured. "What crime could have caused Khivar to sentence you to utter captivity?"

The Argilian chuckled. "Coming here was my idea. I came because I wished to finish what I started, because my work excites me and always has, because the best place to do this work was in the target environment. And there were other.....compensations." He sighed, fingering his cup of jero. "I'm an old man, Brivari. To be able to work, free of the encumbrances of politics and pettiness, of royalty and rivalry and all the other trappings of so-called 'civilization' was a gift. The quicksand of society was not for me. I have never regretted my decision. At the time I left, Zan was King, and no one had reason to believe he would not remain so for a good long while, least of all me. I had no idea I'd find myself in the middle of a bloody coup, or in the position of bounty hunter when you so inconveniently fell from my sky. As far as I was concerned, you and yours were not my problem, though those at home disagreed. And when the humans captured you and Jaddo, I washed my hands of the entire affair."

"I'm afraid it's not that simple," Brivari said.

The scientist smiled and shook his head. "No. I suppose not." He paused. "I should make something clear, Brivari. I care not whose head wears the crown, nor who else is vying for it at the moment. I never expected Zan to be assassinated, nor would I have supported such an endeavor, but neither do I oppose Khivar's claim to the throne. I simply do not care who claims it, or in what manner. I am loyal to science, and nothing else. And no one else."

Brivari set down his now empty cup. "I am sorry to hear that," he said quietly.

"Yes," the Argilian sighed, regret tingeing his voice. "I do believe you are." He was silent for a moment. "In that case, I propose an exchange: Information for one last boon."

Brivari nodded. "Agreed."

"I have fashioned the template for their shells, an organic husk capable of appearing lifelike," the scientist said. "But these shells are not merely constructed; they must be grown, and growing them takes time. I estimate you have two years, three at most before you will face the results of my work."

"Understood," Brivari said, rising to his feet. "And your boon?"

"Is simple," the Argilian whispered. "Do be quick about it."



******************************************************



Rummaging beneath the ruined communication console, Amar pulled out a portable communicator. "He missed this," he noted with satisfaction. "We can call home!"

"Call home for what?" Malik asked. "What can anyone on Antar do about this?"

"We can at least let them know what's happening," Amar answered.

"Do you really think they won't figure that out for themselves when none of their communications get through? Not everyone's as dense as you are, Amar."

"Maybe they'll send back-up faster," Amar argued, holding his hand over the communicator. "We should at least tell them Brivari's free; right now they think both he and Jaddo are captive, which means they'll be in for a rude awakening when they get here."

The symbol on top of the communicator began to glow, and Malik didn't bother to object. It didn't matter one way or the other if Amar called home or not. Besides, the exercise was keeping Amar occupied, keeping his panic in check, and that could only be a good thing. Because the only way out of this particular conundrum was to talk their way out, and that task would fall to Malik. The less Amar said, the better.

"No one's answering," Amar said after a moment.

"They're not expecting a communication from us, remember? We don't contact them—they contact us."

"But you contacted your girlfriend all the time."

"She's not my girlfriend."

"I don't care what you call her!" Amar snapped. "You contact her—I know you did. So get over here and call her!"

Malik sighed and stood up....only to be knocked off his feet by a shock wave that sent them both flying.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 57 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
vecastone
Globetrotting Mod
Posts: 329
Joined: Wed Sep 04, 2002 12:16 pm
Location: In the South

Post by vecastone »

Wh...what... where ??? Who turned the device on ?? Brivari ?? Will he kill Amar with his own hands ??
ahhhhhh I can't wait .... hurry !!!

oh and who's the other scientist alien?? Have we met him in the story already?? I can't remember now, I'll have to re read some parts of the story.

Great work as usual hun !!! I am working in getting your story a nice banner but it's taking longer than I thought :(
I'll let you know about any improvement on that field :) lol lol lol
I live for this stuff !!
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

vecastone: A banner?!?! For me???? Aw, thank you! {{{{Hugs!}}}} That would be so cool, whenever it happens! I do the words, but I'm no good at graphics. :mrgreen:'

The scientist is one of Khivar's race. He's on Earth working on their skins, or rather on the famous whack-a-seal we all know and love. ;) Because there are no skins at the moment, he has to live in the atmospheric chamber in order to survive and rely on Malik and Amar to get him what he needs. Malik and Amar agreed to work with the scientist in exchange for what's in the tanks on the lower basement level, something that hasn't been revealed yet.





CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN


October 31, 1947, 10:15 p.m.

Copper Summit, Arizona




Both Amar and Malik went flying, landing on the floor in a heap as a deafening noise rocked the basement room. When Malik looked up from his position on the floor, he saw Amar staring fixedly at the atmospheric chamber: The side of the chamber sported a gaping hole, with pieces of the material the chamber was built from littering the floor and the air in all directions.

"What the hell was that?" Malik whispered.

"Sudden decompression," Amar whispered back.

Small flakes drifted down, landing on them, landing on everything. Amar held one up for examination. "This doesn't look like a piece of the chamber wall."

"It isn't," Malik said heavily. "The chamber wasn't the only thing that suddenly decompressed."

Amar's eyes widened in horror as he frantically tried to brush the flakes off himself. "You mean.....you mean this is.....these are......he's in pieces?"

Malik nodded, feeling slightly ill himself as fragments of what used to be The Leader floated down all around them. "It's the low pressure here that kills Argilians. They'd adapt to the lower levels of oxygen, but when their cells are exposed to this air pressure, they—"

"I know that," Amar interrupted irritably. "Did you really think I was working on a shell for them without knowing why? I just had no idea that exposure was so.....dramatic. But I bet Brivari did," he added darkly, staring at the ruined chamber. "And you thought I was being cruel?"

"You were going to make him die slowly," Malik argued. "This way he died instantly."

"Either way, he died," Amar said, brushing more flakes off himself with undisguised disgust. "Didn't I tell you he was as good as dead?"

"You also told me he'd be dead in less than a minute, and he wasn't," Malik retorted, wondering privately why Brivari had lingered so long inside the chamber.

"Great," Amar said sourly. "So Brivari took his time and blew him up, and that was preferable to—"

"Quiet!" Malik hissed. "He's coming out!"

Amar scrambled back into their initial hiding place behind the generator, pulling Malik with him. Malik, who had been about to point out that Amar's own willingness to kill The Leader himself only minutes before put him in a precarious position to judge Brivari's actions, fell silent as the airlock door slid open and Brivari, wearing his native form this time, stepped into the room once again. I'm not ready, Malik thought sadly. He was not ready to either plead their case or die. His ears still ringing from the explosion, Malik slumped against the generator and tried to think, tried to come up with something, anything that would stay Brivari's hand.

But Brivari didn't come in search of them or anything else. Instead, he headed for the door; perhaps he didn't know they were in there, and had sealed the door only as a precaution? In that case, they still had a chance; after Brivari's departure, they could crawl up through the ventilation tube that fed—or rather, had previously fed—the atmospheric chamber. No need to worry about harming The Leader anymore.

A glance at Amar told him that Amar had reached the same conclusion. Malik risked a peek around the corner of the generator. Brivari was almost to the door....ten feet....seven feet.....four feet.

A piercing sound suddenly filled the air, stopping Brivari in his tracks. Malik's heart sank as he saw that the communicator Amar had been using in an attempt to contact home was still sitting squarely in the middle of the workbench where it had not been before. Even if Brivari hadn't known before that they were in there, he would now.

Brivari had paused, staring at the communicator with interest. Then he raised his hand, holding it over the communicator palm down as the symbol on top flared to life.

"What's he doing?" Amar demanded in a fierce whisper. "Doesn't he know that will identify him to whoever's calling?"

"Of course he does," Malik whispered. "That's precisely why he's doing it."

A minute ticked by, then two. Eventually Brivari pulled his hand away and just stood there, waiting, as Malik tried to imagine the havoc this was causing on Antar as word spread that none other than the King's Warder was calling home on an allegedly secure channel. More heads than their own would roll over this, he was sure.

Suddenly the symbol on the communicator flared again, shooting a beam of light toward the ceiling. Slowly, a figure coalesced inside the beam.

"Holy shit!" Amar breathed, momentarily forgetting his supposed disdain for human expressions.



******************************************************



Excellent, Brivari thought as Khivar's form took shape within the energy beam emanating from the communicator. He had wondered who would answer, but had never dreamed that the usurper himself would, as the humans would say, get the phone.

"Khivar," Brivari said pleasantly, "to what do I owe the honor of this audience? Do I still have the ear of the most powerful on Antar, or do you expect me to believe that the castaways here regularly merit your personal attention?"

Khivar, for his part, was positively goggling, as though he couldn't believe that Antar's most wanted man was standing right there unmolested. "I thought you were captive," he whispered.

"You can add that to the ever-growing list of things you were wrong about."

"What have done with my scientist?" Khivar demanded.

"What do you think?" Brivari asked. "Spare me your bleating," he added, as Khivar began to object. "He betrayed you every bit as cheerfully as he betrayed Zan. He was no loss." Except on a personal level, Brivari thought. Privately, he had found the scientist's independence and refusal to be swayed by the ever-changing winds of politics refreshing. Even admirable. Unfortunately, the very independence he admired so much rendered the scientist too risky to leave alive.

"You're too late, you know," Khivar said. "He was close to our goal, close enough that we can finish without him."

"So he told me," Brivari said casually, as Khivar's eyes widened. "Oh, he was most informative, and voluntarily so. I understand I have several years at least before you and I can enjoy the pleasure of each other's company Earthside."

"You will not be able to hide from us!" Khivar exclaimed, his long fingers beginning to twitch at this sides. "When we come, we will—"

"Oh, please," Brivari said in a bored tone. "Someday you may actually figure out that in order for a threat to be effective, you have to have the means to back it up. Now, that is, not at some nebulous time in the future."

Khivar responded with a torrent of angry invective about how close his threat was to fruition, but Brivari wasn't listening. He was noticing how haggard Khivar looked, how gaunt. His gray skin hung on his frame, his large black eyes were sunken as though from serious lack of sleep. Antar's new ruler looked none too healthy.

"You're looking peaked," Brivari remarked, ignoring Khivar's tantrum. "Doesn't power agree with you? Isn't tyranny everything you thought it would be? Or perhaps...."—Brivari paused, staring at the scowling holographic image thoughtfully—"....perhaps it has finally dawned on you that ruling is not as easy as you thought it would be. Maybe you should keep that in mind the next time you decide to steal a throne."

"I stole nothing! My father laid claim to Antar's throne years ago, and—"

"Lost," Brivari finished firmly. "Your father lost. He played the game and he lost."

"That was my father," Khivar answered, "not me. I played the game and won."

"Have you, now? For someone who thinks they've 'won', you don't appear very happy. Shall I hazard a guess or two at what's happening there right now?"

"You haven't been here in months," Khivar replied angrily. "You have no idea what's happening—"

"Don't insult me," Brivari interrupted sharply. "I have guarded kings longer than you have lived. I don't need to be there to know that the people blame you for the loss of their treasured peace, for the piles of bodies you left behind as you trampled over everyone and everything on your way to the throne........."

"That was necessary to prove I meant business," Khivar broke in.

".....and that no one truly accepts your claim to the crown because you have been unable to prove Zan is dead, which is the most important rule of that game you just mentioned. A rule so important that if you flout it, you will never win."

Khivar's face darkened. "There is another rule which you seem to be forgetting. The one about turning over the body of a dead king to the victor in order to avoid just this sort of dispute. You flouted that rule, Brivari. The blame for the uncertainty which clouds Antar can be laid squarely at your feet."

"Perhaps," Brivari replied thoughtfully, "if Zan were dead. But Zan is not dead."

Brivari paused, waiting for yet another stream of protest. Instead, Khivar's eyes widened in surprise. He drew back from whatever communication device he was using at the other end, alternately staring at Brivari, then off into space. Finally he leaned in closer, his head nearly obscuring his body in the narrow holographic beam.

"Does she live?" he whispered.

"Who?"

"You know very well who! Does she live?"

Brivari shook his head, chuckling. "You don't expect me to believe you actually cared for her, do you? You won't lay eyes on Vilandra for a long time to come. I'm afraid you'll have to find another way to legitimize your so called 'claim'. If you can, that is."

"This isn't about my claim," Khivar answered, his expression now haunted. "This is about whether or not I'll ever see her again."

"Well, of course it is," Brivari agreed. "Humiliating the dead is nowhere near as satisfying as humiliating the living. And it would be difficult to hide behind the skirts of Zan's sister unless she were alive to wear them. Which she isn't, courtesy of you."

"I never meant for her to die!" Khivar insisted. "I never meant for any of them to die, least of all........" He stopped, turning his back to Brivari, his voice threatening to break. Brivari watched him with narrowed eyes for a moment before speaking again.

"So," he said slowly, "you wooed her to use her.....and then actually fell in love with her. I would imagine you hadn't planned on that little snag, did you?"

Khivar said nothing, his back still turned. "And what did you think she would do," Brivari continued, "after you slaughtered the rest of her family? Vilandra could be vain and foolish, but even she would not be able to miss—or forgive—her own brother's bloody body."

"I never meant for them to die," Khivar repeated dully, his back still turned. "I would have let them live, for her sake. I still haven't managed to figure out how that happened."

"Then it is you who are the fool," Brivari said quietly. "Apparently there are those who knew of your intentions, who knew you could never be king while Zan lived. That holds whether it is you who let him live, or I who resurrect him. Take some advice from one who knows—get your own house in order before you do anything else. No ruler can afford the presence of those who would murder in his name without his consent. I speak from an experience you will never have."

Khivar whirled around, the old defiance flaring in his eyes. "You're giving me advice, Brivari? Does this mean you accept my claim to the throne?"

"It means I see a real chance of you decimating our world with your gross incompetence while it awaits the return of its rightful ruler," Brivari answered coldly. "If I can prevent that, I will. I consider the safeguarding of my Ward's domain as part of my duty."

"We've been over this," Khivar said angrily, all traces of his former grief gone. "I have followed our time-honored tradition and vanquished the former king. I played the game by the rules, and I won. I am Antar's rightful ruler, whether you accept that or not."

Brivari sighed and shook his head sadly. "No, Khivar, you have lost....in more ways than even I imagined. You've lost your lover. You've lost the confidence of your own people, who clearly felt threatened by your feelings for Vilandra. You've lost control of your operatives, who assassinated without your approval. And you've lost the throne........because Zan lives. Even now he lives, bearing the mark which will identify him as the rightful king. And as long as Zan lives, as long as he walks this world or any other, you lose."

Before Khivar could answer, Brivari raised his hand; the communicator began to glow, the glow building until the brilliance was blinding before bursting into a spectacular shower of sparks, leaving behind nothing but a smoking shell.



******************************************************



Malik ducked as the communicator exploded, mentally shifting his ear canals to close them off and minimize the damage from this latest blast. When he looked up again, what he saw made him freeze.

Brivari was standing beside the door and staring straight at them, or rather at the generator behind which they were hiding. He had resumed his human form, but that made him no less intimidating. Or deadly.

"Did you really think you could hide from me?" Brivari asked in a puzzled tone, as though he genuinely wanted an answer to this vexing question.

Still behind the generator, Malik sank back against it, defeated. Beside him Amar was wide-eyed, frozen with terror. I'm not prepared, Malik thought, but there was nothing for that now. He started to rise, only to be pulled back down by Amar.

"What are you doing?" Amar hissed. "He'll kill us!"

"He's going to kill us anyway," Malik pointed out. "This is our only chance."

"He might be faking," Amar pointed out. "Trying to see if we're actually stupid enough to answer him."

Malik sighed in exasperation. "You're forgetting the communicator. It wasn't on the workbench when he went into the chamber, but it was when he came out. What'd it do? Sprout legs and walk over there by itself?" Taking advantage of Amar's subsequent stunned silence, Malik stood abruptly and turned to face Brivari, who was still standing casually by the door, his unfamiliar human form emanating no less menace than his native form had only moments before when he had crossed verbal swords with Khivar. Malik had learned a great deal by overhearing that exchange. It was a pity he'd never have time to process it since he was likely only minutes from death.

"Identify," Brivari demanded.

Malik shifted to his native form, and a small smile crossed Brivari's face.

"Malik. Of course. Although it is odd that Amar is still cowering, given that he stood in native form on the porch of a human house only hours ago, looking for me. He didn't seem to mind showing himself then."

What? Malik looked down in disbelief as Amar stared at the floor. That was how Brivari had located them? Through another of Amar's pranks? Much as he would have loved to pummel Amar right then and there, Malik pushed the anger back. If this conversation did not go well, it wouldn't matter anyway.

"Do you have any last words before I execute the pair of you as traitors to the crown and go on about my business?" Brivari asked calmly, as though he did this all the time.

Down on the floor, Amar tensed. Malik swallowed hard. Should he say anything about the message he'd asked the girl to deliver, the message which warned the Warders of their presence and proclaimed his own loyalty? He had no idea if that message had been delivered or whether it would make any difference, and delivering it now could be problematic, especially if they managed to live. But the chances of them living through this were small, so he had little to lose.

<Did you get my message?> Malik asked in private telepathic speech directed only to Brivari.

<Which message would that be?> Brivari asked, also privately. <Perhaps you could be so kind as to repeat it.>

Malik swallowed again. <I left a message with the child that you were all in danger here, and you needed to hide. And that.....and that I was still loyal.>

Malik closed his eyes as he spoke that last part, well aware of how hollow it sounded as they stood in a secret bastion of Argilian science. Below him Amar had looked up, puzzled by the silence. Antarians usually spoke to one another using telepathic speech, which could be broadcast widely or directed privately to a single individual. He and Amar had been speaking privately ever since Brivari arrived to make certain Brivari didn't overhear them. But Brivari had just spoken openly, and the ensuing silence would look odd. And if Brivari said anything openly now, anything Amar could hear.......suddenly, death didn't appear quite as bad of an option as it had only minutes before.

<Please don't say anything to Amar,> Malik pleaded, somewhat irrationally, as he wasn't likely to be living much longer anyway. <He doesn't know how I feel. None of them know. And that could work in your favor,> Malik went on, practically babbling now. <I could let you know what they're up to, could pass along information.>

<Of what use is that to me?> Brivari said coldly. <You betrayed the King, and now you're offering to betray your new master, yet you expect me to trust you as an informant?> His hand rose, revealing the handprint lock. <You had your chance to demonstrate your 'loyalty', and we both know what happened.>

"Wait!" Malik called desperately, switching to non-private speech because Amar was looking downright suspicious now. "There are things about Zan and his father that you don't know. When he took the throne, Riall made promises to our people in exchange for our support....promises that he didn't keep."

Brivari chuckled softly, the handprint still shining on the wall. "The traitor now wishes to make claims he mystifyingly thinks I will believe. I'm disappointed in you, Malik. I would expect such nonsense from Amar, but not from you."

"This isn't 'nonsense'!" Malik objected. "Riall promised that our people would no longer be forced into the laboratories, but that's exactly what he and Zan did! That's what they were about to do to us. That's why we left!"

"I see," Brivari said blandly. "And I, of course, knew nothing about this, despite the fact that I warded both kings?"

"Of course you didn't!" Malik said impatiently. "You walked palace halls the rest of us never saw! You weren't treated the way others were, so you're in no position—"

"To be lectured by a rogue," Brivari interrupted in a deadly voice. "Five years ago, you led me to believe you died. Tonight that deception becomes truth. And if the sages are right and there is an afterlife in which we meet again, hopefully you will have learned to think twice about crossing me."

Brivari pressed his hand to the handprint. The door rumbled open, then closed behind him as he exited. Silence fell over the room.

"Is he gone?" Amar whispered.

"Yeah," Malik said heavily. "He's gone."

"Then....why are we still here? What's he doing?"

"I don't know."

Cautiously, Amar climbed to his feet. "Why would he just leave us here like this? Even if he sealed the door, we could easily climb out through the air vents now that your lofty moral objections have been—"

Amar's words were cut off by a sucking noise and a blast of rushing air so strong it knocked him forward onto the generator. "What the hell is that?" he yelled over the howl of the wind, as Malik clung to the other side to keep from being blown across the room. "Does he think he's going to blow us to death?"

Malik tried to reply, tried to shout back....but he couldn't catch his breath. Seconds later the horrible realization hit him—he's sucking the oxygen out of the room. Covari were extremely adaptable, but they required oxygen to live. The vent was still open, but too far away, and too small to replace the oxygen fast enough to make a difference. This was the slow death by suffocation Amar had proposed for The Leader, the death Brivari had spared him by opting for decompression instead. There would be no such mercy for them.

Amar's eyes had widened in recognition as he, too, figured out what was happening. He reached over and grabbed Malik by the arm, pulling him away....and they both tumbled on the floor, one on top of the other as darkness fell like a curtain and Malik lost consciousness.




******************************************************




November 1, 1947, 12:15 a.m.

Proctor residence





Emily Proctor froze, the dish she was washing motionless in her hand as the scratching noise floated in from the window over the kitchen sink. A moment later, she relaxed in embarrassment as she realized the source—the bush just outside the window was blowing in the wind, its branches rubbing against the house. Here we go again, Emily sighed. Back to the days when the sound of the doorbell stopped her in her tracks, when a ringing telephone made her hesitate. She'd been so grateful when David had come back from the war and she didn't have to be afraid anymore. The aliens' arrival had changed that, bringing periods of fear alternating with periods of quiet. After two glorious months of quiet, they were probably due for another upheaval, but she had to admit that the more quiet she had, the more she resented it when it was ripped away from her yet again.

The rest of Halloween had been mercifully uneventful. The party had been a huge success; Emily was quite certain that every Halloween party from now on would sport a haunted house, so popular had theirs been tonight. David and Mac had both roamed the neighborhood while everyone trick-or-treated, keeping watchful eyes out for anything unusual, but nothing had happened. She had no idea if Mac was still carrying his gun, and perhaps that was best, judging by David's reaction to the subject earlier. Emily had smiled through literally dozens of exclamations about the startling "show" they'd put on, and deflected similar numbers of questions about exactly how they'd managed it. Anthony's mother had been overheard fretting that next year, when it was her turn to host the party as the newest neighbor on the block, there was no way she'd ever be able to top this year's main attraction.

All the hubbub, from the party to passing out candy to dealing with a short princess on sugar overload, had a welcome side effect—it kept Emily from really reflecting on any of it. So when Dee had finally fallen into bed, and David had headed to Mac's house to take advantage of the first opportunity he'd had to explain what had really happened, Emily found herself nearly alone in a dark, messy house, every stray noise making her jump. Normally they would have left the mess for tomorrow, but under the circumstances, she needed something to do. So she'd started the clean-up herself even though she was bone tired, knowing that it would be a long time before she ever got to sleep that night.

Dee had had no such problems. "Brivari got'im, Mama," she'd said, with an absolute confidence her mother didn't share. "I know he did." I don't, Emily had thought to herself as she tucked her in and headed back downstairs. Knowing that her daughter was being targeted, that the alien had come here specifically to find Dee was unnerving; knowing that the people they were dealing with could make themselves look like anything was even worse. She'd seem them look like carpets, tile, kitchen counters, and walls. David had seen them melt into car upholstery. Even that bush outside might not really be a bush. Not being able to trust your own eyes was paralyzing.

Emily set the freshly washed bowl down in the drainer. Most of the dishes were washed, and she was still a nervous wreck. Might as well tackle the haunted house with all that energy. If the rest of the house was a mess, the dining room was even worse, what with jello all over the floor and all those squished eggs. Thank goodness it wasn't carpeted. She turned around, glancing in the direction of the messy dining room, and clapped a soapy hand to her chest, her heart beating so hard she would have sworn it was audible.

Brivari was standing in the doorway, calm and composed as always, betraying no hint of the fact that he'd just wrestled an enemy alien off their front porch. "They are dead," he announced without preamble. "They will not trouble you further."

Emily stared at him, speechless, her hand dripping water onto the floor. Dead. Game over. Case closed. No longer any reason to fear answering the door, to jump at every little noise thinking it had come back for her daughter. No need to worry about a repeat performance which would be harder to explain away. They could sleep soundly tonight, safe from all but their own species.

"Both of them?" she whispered.

"Both of them," Brivari confirmed. "I discovered their base of operations and destroyed it. Were there any repercussions? Were enforcers notified?"

"Uh....no," Emily answered. "I mean, lots of people called the Sheriff, but David managed to head him off at the pass. That means no enforcers," she clarified, as Brivari looked confused. "Everyone thought it was just a Halloween prank, albeit a very realistic one." She turned back to the sink. plunging her hands into the warm, soapy water again. "Was it really necessary to kill them?"

She could almost feel Brivari's eyebrows rising the way they always did whenever she questioned his judgment. "What would you have had me do?"

"Well.....I don't know," Emily said, flustered. "Couldn't you have turned them over to the authorities?"

"The only 'authority' in existence on my planet is an illegitimate one," Brivari noted, "by whom the culprits were employed. The authority whom they betrayed will not be present to pass judgment for many years. And there is the small matter of transportation."

His voice held a faint note of amusement, as though he found her objection humorous. Emily had realized almost before the words had finished leaving her mouth that she sounded foolish—his world was in a uproar, his king wouldn't be back for a couple of decades—but she wasn't in the mood to be laughed at. Not even a little bit. Not after what had happened tonight.

"Then what about our authorities?" she asked somewhat peevishly. "The Army hasn't done anything too awful to Jaddo. You could have avoided killing them by turning them over to our military."

"Jaddo remains largely unmolested because he is unique," Brivari said. "He is the only alien they have, so they cannot afford to harm him. Should they suddenly find themselves with two or three specimens on which to experiment, they would be a position to try things they haven't dared try in the past." He paused. "Would you like to be the one who decides which is disposable?"

Emily set the plate she'd been washing down with a bang. "No," she said tightly. "I just....." She stopped, staring out the window at the lights in Mac's house. "I'm just tired of killing," she said quietly to the window.

"Your neighbor brandished a weapon tonight," Brivari said. "Would you have objected if he had used it?"

Emily closed her eyes. No. "Yes. Yes, of course I would have objected. I object to anyone dying. I'm tired of death, tired of being afraid of death, tired of feeling like it's hovering over me all the time no matter how much I try to push it back."

"You are ordinary people," Brivari said. "I would not expect you to understand."

"Oh, you wouldn't, would you?" Emily retorted, her hackles rising as she turned to face him. "I'm 'ordinary', so I don't 'understand' about death? Let me tell you something, buster—for two years, I woke up every morning wondering if I would be a widow before I went to bed that night. For two years, I was afraid to answer the door because it might be a telegram saying David was dead, afraid to even get the mail out of the mailbox because sometimes the Army sent word by mail. For two years, I kept a smile on my face for my daughter's sake while other women's husbands dropped like flies. Two years, I did that! Don't you dare presume to lecture me about understanding death!"

Emily paused for breath, really looking at him for the first time. His eyebrows had indeed risen, but he said nothing, made no effort to apologize. It wouldn't have helped anyway. All the tension, the anger, the fear that she'd kept safely bottled up all evening came rushing out, heading straight for an alien target.

"And I understand even more than that," she went on, wanting dearly to wipe that arch look off his face. "You asked me why I didn't like looking at my dead brother-in-law's picture? I can't stand to see that because a year after both he and David came back, actually made it home when so many others didn't, James put a gun in his mouth and pulled the trigger. You've seen our weapons. Do you have any idea what kind of a mess that makes? I don't like seeing his face because the last time I saw him, he didn't have a face! He didn't have much of a head either; his brains had splattered over three different rooms. If I hadn't recognized the clothes he was wearing, I wouldn't have been able to tell it was him."

Emily stopped, pressing a wet hand to her mouth as the contents of her stomach threatened to reappear the way they always did whenever she thought about this. They'd known James was dead from the smell that had wafted out when the apartment manager had unlocked his door, but she'd never expected what she'd found in there, never realized what the gray flecks on the back of the door meant until she'd walked into the bedroom. She'd never told anyone what she'd found in that apartment. The coroner knew, of course, but a whispered conversation with George Wilcox had kept the grisliest of the grisly details quiet. The body had been quickly cremated, there not being much left to view in any case, and the rest of the family, including her heartbroken mother-in-law, were spared the knowledge of exactly where James had aimed that gun. Dee had simply accepted the explanation that her uncle was so sad that he had taken his own life without asking for the details, and David….she'd left David at the door when she'd gone in. He hadn't objected. She hadn't wanted his final memories of his brother to be of whatever lay inside, and her intuition had been proven right in spades. David had had enough to deal with. She would handle this one herself.

"But we got through that," Emily continued, her hand pressed to her mutinous stomach. "I'd almost forgotten. And then you and yours showed up, and suddenly my daughter was seeing people shot, and drawing horribly realistic pictures of people being shot, and the Army might be after us, and some of your people were after you, and........" She paused, closing her eyes. "And then we were right back where I never wanted to be again. Scared to answer the door. Afraid of what might happen tomorrow. It all came back," she whispered. "I just can't seem to get away from it no matter what I do."

Brivari was still watching her steadily, still silent. Emily leaned against the counter, spent. "So don't you ever tell me I don't 'understand' death. I may not be 'extraordinary', as you seem to think you are, but I 'understand' a lot more than you think I do. And I'm sick of it. I'm sick of people being killed, or killing themselves, or killing because they think they have a right to like you did. I've had enough of that to last a lifetime, and I will object to it with my dying breath, if need be. Somebody has to."

Emily turned back to the sink, her hands in the water but the dishes forgotten. She'd already been exhausted, and that outburst had just made things worse. So much for venting making you feel better.

"What I meant," Brivari said slowly, his voice drifting over her shoulder, "was that you have not been in a position to govern a world or guard one who does. Therefore, I cannot expect you to realize the necessity of dealing with traitors as quickly as possible. Traitors operate in a similar way to the disease your people refer to as 'cancer', where even one small cell can multiply many times more than it should and compromise the health of the entire body. I pass no judgment on your experiences with death, Emily Proctor."

Of course, Emily thought bitterly. Here she'd gone and popped her cork, and he hadn't even meant what she'd thought he meant. Fortunately, she didn't have enough energy to spend on embarrassment.

"I will leave, if you wish," Brivari continued, "but I'm afraid my departure would not exorcise the worst of your demons. It wouldn't placate your anger toward your mate's brother for taking his own life after being fortunate enough to return home. And it would not silence your fear that whatever drove him to his death will one day find your mate, an understandable fear, if unfounded. David Proctor came through the fire intact. He would not leave you and your child to fend for yourselves."

"Let me guess," Emily said, trying to steady a voice gone shaky by the realization that once again, Brivari had put his finger right on the problem. "You're going to try to tell me again that you don't read minds."

"So-called 'mind reading' is overrated. I am merely observant, a requirement in my line of work." He paused. "Do you want me to leave?"

"No," Emily sighed, abandoning all pretence of washing dishes and reaching for a towel. "I don't. I just want my life back."

"As do I," Brivari said soberly. "Somehow, I think you will have better luck retrieving yours than I will retrieving mine."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 58 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT


November 1, 1947, 0955 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base





"Good morning, everyone," General Ramey said as he swept into the conference room. "At ease."

Yvonne White settled back into her chair as the General took a seat at the head of the table surrounded by all the usual suspects: Major Cavitt, Major Pierce, Major Lewis, herself, and Corporal Brisson. Corporal Keyser, the very person the General was here to see, was conspicuously absent.

"Where's Keyser?" Ramey asked.

"He's late," Cavitt said disapprovingly. "Shall I have someone go over to the base and flush him out?"

Ramey shook his head. "Actually, it's me who's a bit early. Give him a few more minutes. We can cover other business while we're waiting. Any luck finding the other communication device?"

"No, sir," Cavitt said reluctantly. "The purchase of the land in question went smoothly, but our efforts so far to locate the second device have been unsuccessful. There are, however, acres of land to cover, and it being such a small object—"

"Fine, fine, Major," Ramey interrupted. "Keep trying. Major Lewis, how is the new holding cell coming along?"

"Very well, sir," Lewis answered smoothly, the neatly manicured nails on his folded hands gleaming in the overhead lights. Yvonne looked away, repulsed as usual by the combination of the civil exterior and the cruel interior. "Primary construction has been completed. We are just now choosing which surveillance equipment to install. The room should be completed by year's end."

"Good." Ramey nodded. "Keep me apprised. Dr. Pierce, how did your conference go yesterday?"

"Very well, sir," Pierce answered. "The specialists I consulted feel I'm on the right track."

"Specialists?" Lewis echoed. "On the right track for what?"

"That's classified," Ramey said shortly. "And no, you don't have clearance."

An argument ensued. Yvonne tapped her pencil absently on the notepad in her lap, her mind working over her many and varied worries. She still hadn't suffered any ill effects from being knocked out yesterday, but just the notion of an alien drug having been in her body was making her tense every time she felt so much as a tickle in her throat or a stomach growl. She'd found a note pushed under her door in Stephen's handwriting which bore only one sentence: "I've decided to go out shooting." What did that mean? Was he planning on doing or saying something rash when the time came for him to face Ramey? All her attempts to find Stephen had failed, although others had seen him—he'd released the men he'd confined to quarters yesterday over the dog incident, apparently with strict orders not to discuss it with anyone and let him do the talking. And he wasn't the only one she couldn't find: The free alien—Brivari, she corrected herself—hadn't reappeared either. He usually didn't show up when the General was visiting just to be on the safe side, but given the events of yesterday, his absence was unsettling. Was he staying away because of the General's presence, or had the enemy alien caught up with him?

Yvonne was still privately fretting when the door opened abruptly and Corporal Keyser flew into the room, struggling under an armload of books, as usual. He looked terrible—his uniform was askew, dark circles under his eyes testified to his weariness, and he needed a shave. "I'm sorry I'm late, sir," Keyser said, plopping the pile down on the table only inches from Major Lewis's impeccable fingernails so he could salute. "I overslept."

"Don't you own an alarm clock, Corporal?" Lewis said irritably, inspecting his hastily retracted hands.

"At ease, Corporal," Ramey said, ignoring Lewis. "I know you've been up all night working on this, and I appreciate that. Take your time. We'll wait."

Keyser nodded gratefully and headed for the blackboard at the other end of the room, spending several minutes fumbling through his things. "You're supposed to give your conclusions about the aliens' system of mathematics, Corporal, not conduct an entire seminar," Major Cavitt said impatiently. "Is all this.."—his hand swept the mess of books at the end of the table—"....really necessary?"

"I wasn't certain how much detail the General wanted," Keyser explained, "so I brought everything."

"I like detail," Ramey announced.

"Can we at least use the time while we're waiting to go over yesterday's security breach?" Cavitt asked, as Yvonne's ears pricked.

"I'm ready, sir," Keyser said breathlessly, resettling his glasses on his nose.

"In that case, the veterinary report will have to wait," Ramey chuckled, as Cavitt flushed. "Proceed, Corporal."

Yvonne let out a long, slow breath. It sounded like Ramey wasn't too perturbed about the business with the dog; perhaps there'd be no need for Stephen to do anything dramatic. Maybe Ramey would just let it pass with an admonition to keep a more careful eye on things.

"Thank you, sir," Keyser said. "Now....."—he hesitated, as if uncertain how to begin—"......remember how I said every mathematical system needs a base? Ours is base ten; I couldn't figure out what the aliens' was because it seemed to be different every time. Turns out I was right....and wrong." Reaching for a piece of chalk, Keyser drew a large circle on the blackboard and drew a straight line across the middle.

"A circle," Cavitt said in a bored tone. "Why didn't I think of that."

"Not the circle," Keyser said, as Ramey shot Cavitt a warning look. "The alien kept drawing this and doing all these calculations, and I finally saw what he was getting at. It's pi—the ratio of the circumference to the diameter."

"Isn't pi 3.14?" Yvonne asked.

Keyser turned in surprise. "Yes. Very good, Lieutenant. A circle is a universal figure; the ratio of the diameter to the circumference is always the same no matter the size of the circle, so what we call 'pi' would be a truly universal measurement. Pi is usually expressed as 3.14 as Lieutenant White said, but actually it's an irrational number, meaning that you can carry it out to an infinite number of decimal places—it never comes out even."

"I thought a number like that was called an 'infinite decimal'," Yvonne ventured.

Keyser smiled, the first genuine smile Yvonne had ever seen him wear. Apparently he liked it when people spoke his language. "You're close. Actually, being an infinite decimal is a property of an irrational number, so for the purposes of this discussion, they're both the same."

"What exactly is the purpose of this discussion?" Major Cavitt interrupted, throwing dark looks Yvonne's way. Yvonne returned his stare, long accustomed to her math ability being threatening to the male of the species. She'd always been good at math and science. If she'd had her way, she'd have become a doctor rather than a nurse.

"Sorry, sir," Keyser said, his smile vanishing. "I digressed. But only a little. The fact that pi is an irrational number, or an infinite decimal like Lieutenant White noted, is the answer. What the aliens are doing is using pi as their base, and they compute it to a different number of decimal points every time, depending on whatever computation they're doing. That's why their base appeared to be changing all the time. Most people remember using 3.14 for pi in school; 3.14159 would be more accurate. I managed to decipher just one of the thousands of algorithms in the alien ship's navigation console, and....."—Keyser paused, as if he couldn't quite believe what he was about to say—".....I can't be certain, but it appears that in order to locate Earth, they had computed pi to over one hundred decimal places."

Murmurs of surprise ringed the table. Yvonne's mouth dropped open. Even Cavitt looked surprised. "Good Lord!" Ramey breathed. "No wonder you look so tired this morning!"

Keyser glanced down as if only now taking in his disheveled appearance. "Yes, sir. I'm sorry, sir."

"Don't mention it, Corporal," Ramey said. "Is this....very long number the 'base' they use for all space travel?"

"No, sir," Keyser answered. "They appear to be using several different permutations to navigate the asteroid belt. I was working on that when I.....fell asleep."

"Corporal, I have only the deepest respect for you for figuring this out," Ramey said sincerely. "But is this information useful? It sounds as though it would take dozens of men ages to come up with much of anything using this method."

"If we were doing it by hand, you'd be correct, sir," Keyser said slowly. "But there is another option."

"What?" Ramey asked.

Keyser hesitated. "I'm not sure it's available, sir,"

"If you need it, it's available," Ramey said staunchly. "I promise you that. What do you need?"

Keyser's eyes glowed through his fatigue. "The ENIAC, sir."

Ramey sat back in his chair, tapping his fingers on the arms, lost in thought, while all the other faces in the room went blank. All but one.

"You mean that thing they call a 'computer'?" Yvonne asked eagerly.

"Yes," Keyser said approvingly, smiling at her again. "ENIAC stands for 'Electronic Numerical Integrator And Calculator'. It was invented only two years ago; it can perform 5,000 calculations per second. I don't need to point out how much faster that would be."

"I heard that wasn't the first," Yvonne said. "Wasn't there another machine that came before?"

" 'Colossus'," Keyser said, nodding. "Not as fast, but it enabled us to break a lot of codes in the war. Unfortunately it was destroyed after the war was over, along with all the blueprints."

"And everyone involved was forbidden to talk about it," Ramey added, "just like everyone here will always be forbidden to talk about what we're doing now. I'm not sure exactly where the ENIAC is right now—we understandably don't want the Russians to get wind of it—but I'll find it, Corporal. I'll find it, and I'll get it here if I have to pack it up and drive it here myself. Anything else? More men, perhaps, to help you with the computations?"

"With the ENIAC, I'll be able to do most of the computations myself, so I believe I can utilize the men already working on the ship."

"Good," Cavitt broke in. "That will minimize the number of new security clearances needed."

"I'll also need to see the alien again," Keyser added, looking distinctly unhappy about that prospect. "I've only scratched the surface. I'll need his help with a lot more."

"I'll go with you," Yvonne assured him, to Keyser's obvious relief.

"Well done, Corporal," Ramey said, smiling broadly. "I'm immensely pleased with your progress, as I'm sure Washington will be also. Pack up your things and have yourself a well-deserved rest."

Keyser broke into another genuine smile. "Thank you, sir," he said as he began stacking up his books, eyes shining. Yvonne seriously doubted he'd be getting any sleep any time soon, not with the prospect of getting to play with the world's largest calculator so tantalizingly close. I'd like to see that too, she thought wistfully. One of the few bright spots in the blot on Earth's history known as World War II had been the invention of some truly spectacular technology. Colossus was an example; so was radar. And those were just the tip of the iceberg.

"I'd like to expand on what I just told Corporal Keyser," Ramey continued. "I'm very proud of the work all of you have been doing. The intel coming from this compound is staggering. The Pentagon is beside itself. This has been a banner month for the Armed Forces—Captain Yeager broke the sound barrier in the X-1 out in California just a couple of weeks ago, and now all of you have assisted in breaking a barrier between our world and another. All of you are performing splendidly in your respective fields, and you can be certain I'll be letting the right people know that."

Yvonne frowned as smiles blossomed around the table. The only reason the Pentagon was getting any intelligence at all was because John was cooperating. "Sir," Yvonne said to Ramey, "...if I may....."

"Go ahead, Lieutenant."

"The reason we've been able to do so much in such a short time is because John has kept his part of the bargain and cooperated. Yet he seems to be the only one who isn't benefiting from this."

"Quite right, Lieutenant," Ramey answered, ignoring a soft snort of derision from Cavitt. "It's time we corrected that. Major Cavitt, Doctor Pierce—reward our guest for his cooperation."

Cavitt blinked. "Reward....what do you mean 'reward'?"

"Just what I said—reward him. Give him something he wants, short of his freedom, of course. I promised him better conditions in exchange for his cooperation, and I intend to keep that promise."

"But what else could he want but his freedom?" Cavitt asked incredulously.

"Sir," Yvonne broke in again, earning yet another glare from Cavitt, "I have some suggestions."

"I thought you might," Ramey smiled. "And they are?"

"First of all, he needs something to do," Yvonne said, speaking quickly in case either Pierce or Cavitt decided to interrupt. "He's not easy to get along with, but some of his irritability is due to sheer boredom. Books, newspapers, games, a radio.....anything would help."

"I'm not sure I want him finding out too much about our planet just yet," Ramey said, as Cavitt made strangling noises, "so the newspapers and radio are out. But books and games? Help yourself."

"And also some regular clothes," Yvonne rushed on, "and some furniture. Comfortable chairs, a lamp or two, maybe an extra table. If Corporal Keyser will be visiting more often, that will make him more comfortable too."

"Good Lord," Cavitt said peevishly. "Next thing you know, we'll be baking it birthday cakes."

"Oh, come now, Sheridan," Pierce chided. "If he likes the new arrangements, that will give us more leverage. The more we give, the more we have to take away."

A cold hand gripped Yvonne's heart at these words. Everyone had been so happy, so pleased with everything that was being learned, and Pierce was no exception. He'd performed few medical tests these last few weeks, basking in the glow of the information his latest 'deal' with John was bringing; it was easy to forget that the only reason Pierce was so amiable was because he was profiting from all this. Granted, Cavitt was profiting too, but Cavitt never let you forget he was dangerous. Pierce frequently appeared harmless, even friendly....and then he'd say something like that, something so casually cruel that chilled her to the bone, and reminded her that if the day ever came when he wasn't getting what he wanted, Pierce would be every bit as dangerous as Cavitt.....maybe more.

"Amazingly, I must concur with my colleague," Major Lewis said, his hands laced in front of him. "The removal of privilege is a powerful behavioral tool. Perhaps we are more alike than I first thought, Daniel."

"You're very much alike," Cavitt said archly. "Daniel just likes to pretend otherwise."

"Lieutenant White, you know the prisoner best," Ramey said, ignoring the flammable looks passing back and forth across the table. "I'm putting you in charge of improving his circumstances, with all changes needing to pass through Majors Cavitt and Pierce, of course."

"Thank you, sir," Yvonne said happily. Granted, none of this would matter if John gained freedom in the next few days as they expected him too, but why not make his final days here more bearable? Not to mention the fact that it would be fun to show John more of her own world. Now that their time together was coming to an end, she found herself having grown curiously attached to him. There was so much he knew, so much he could teach her were their circumstances different.

"Good," Ramey said. "That's settled. Now, if there's nothing else, then I have a matter we need to discuss."

"What about the security breach, sir?" Cavitt said hastily. "I have my report right here, along with my recommended course of action. I merely need your approval."

"I wish all 'security breaches' were this serious," Ramey said, smiling slightly as he took the report.

Cavitt frowned. "I hardly consider this a laughing matter, sir. As I told you on the phone, I—"

"Major, my hairline may be receding, but my memory isn't. I remember quite well what you told me on the phone only yesterday. I also remember that Lieutenant Spade was ordered to file a report. Where is that?"

"I have summarized his report in my own to save you the trouble of reading both," Cavitt replied. "I—"

"I appreciate you wanting to 'save me the trouble', but I'd like to read the Lieutenant's report myself. If you don't mind, that is," Ramey added, eyeing Cavitt beadily.

"Of course not, sir," Cavitt said stiffly, leafing through his stack of papers for Stephen's report, which he passed to the General with obvious reluctance. Why? Yvonne thought worriedly. What was in there that Cavitt didn't want Ramey to see? Was this what Stephen had meant by "go out shooting"?

Silence descended on the briefing room as Ramey donned his glasses and skimmed both reports, Yvonne's misgivings growing with each passing second...and she wasn't the only one. Cavitt sat stiffly in his chair, exchanging worried glances with Major Lewis. Dr. Pierce merely looked bored.

At length, Ramey set down the reports and removed his glasses. "Major," he said slowly, "Explain to me how you can call this a 'summary' of the Lieutenant's report when you completely and utterly omitted his main premise."

Cavitt colored. "Oh. That. Well, sir, it was clear to me, and I'm sure it's clear to you also, that all that nonsense was merely the Lieutenant's attempt to exonerate himself. I—"

"That's not the least bit clear to me," Ramey interrupted, "and furthermore, the Lieutenant's report underscores a problem I've seen developing recently. Get me Lieutenant Spade," Ramey ordered one of the Sergeant's at the door as Yvonne's heart skipped a beat. "And the rest of you stay put," he added. "The issue at hand concerns all of us."




******************************************************




10 a.m.

Chambers Grocery





"Well, well," Bill Chambers said, looking up as the bell on the door of his store rang gaily. "If it isn't Alfred Hitchcock and his helper."

Chagrined, Dee Proctor looked up at her father, who was smiling gamely at Mr. Chambers' joke. It had been like this everywhere this morning. They'd already been to two different stores, and in each one they'd gotten an earful about the splendid "show" they'd supposedly put on last night. Some people were congratulatory; others sounded faintly disapproving, still others more than faintly. Everyone asked how they'd done it. And her father had answered, honestly and with a straight face, that the Sheriff himself had personally asked him not to divulge that information less copycats ensue.

"You're the talk of the town this morning, David," Mr. Chambers smiled. "I hear you put on quite a show last night. Scared a bunch of people half to death, thinking a real alien was on your front porch."

"I went a little overboard with the realism," her father said contritely. Dee did her best to look similarly abashed, but with less success. She was getting mighty tired of taking the blame for something she didn't do, and if her father was honest, she was willing to bet he was too.

Nothing else had happened last night after Brivari swept Malik's nasty friend off their front porch, and after everyone quieted down, Halloween night had proceeded as always. Her haunted house had been a huge success. So had trick-or-treating, where she'd procured a large sack of candy and many complements on her costume, especially the crown. Exhausted, she'd headed to bed without even brushing her teeth, a dispensation allowed only twice a year on Halloween and Christmas, and fallen asleep almost immediately. She hadn't been worried like her mother obviously was—why would she be? Brivari guarded an alien king. He'd come to her rescue many times before. Why should this time be any different?

Morning had proven her right. Her subdued parents had informed her that Brivari had returned late last night and had "dealt with" the intruder, which Dee thought was probably a euphamism for "killed". She and her father had started off on their usual Saturday morning errands, and the minute the first Corona resident had spotted them, the interrogations began. Dee had spent many weary minutes just as she was right now, standing beside her father while he deflected questions, trying to sound sorry for something he didn't cause.

"Heard you got Mac going too," Mr. Chambers was chuckling. "I heard he actually pulled his rifle out!"

"Yeah. Yeah, he did," her father was saying, still in that same regretful tone. "I guess we outdid ourselves. I won't make that mistake again."

Mr. Chambers leaned over the counter. "Between you and me, Dave," he whispered conspiratorially, "how'd you do it? Oh, I know you're not supposed to say—that news got here long before you did—but I'd make sure no one else found out."

Bored with hearing this same request for the umpteenth time, Dee leaned against the counter and stared out the store's front window. What she saw there made her stand up straight, wide awake, Mr. Chambers and his pleading forgotten.

"Excuse me, Daddy," she interrupted. "I just saw Anthony outside. May I go and see him while you and Mr. Chambers are talking?"

"Sure," David said. "But don't be gone too long."

"I won't," Dee promised. She slipped out the front door just as Mr. Chambers was making a second bid for information—thank goodness Mrs. Chambers wasn't there, because she probably wouldn't have let them out of the store until they'd coughed up what she wanted to know—and stood on the sidewalk outside, scanning the street right and left. It was a sunny Saturday morning, not very busy this first day of November. That was good, as it would be best if no one saw her. She set off down the street, heading for the alley where Denny's friends had set on her. That was probably where she'd find what she was looking for.

It was. The car was all the way at the end, tucked up against the side wall of the alley. Dee started down, her hands tucked in her pockets, weighing her words. That was the other thing she'd been thinking about all morning—what to say when this time came, as she had known it would ever since she'd seen an alien standing on her front porch last night. When she reached the car, she peered in the passenger's window to find a familiar face which was unfortunately not Anthony's. She needed to talk to him, too, of course. It was Anthony's quick thinking that had saved last night; she owed him an explanation. But first things first. She opened the car door and climbed in.

"Hi."

"Mornin, Miss Proctor," Deputy Valenti said, tipping his hat.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Jim Valenti replaced his hat on his head and studied the small figure sitting across from him. He'd been hoping she'd approach him ever since he'd spotted her family's car in Chambers' parking lot. He'd driven back and forth in front of Chambers' a few times, reasonably certain she'd notice. Young Miss Proctor didn't miss much.

"You're late," she announced gravely.

"Late?"

"I thought for sure you'd show up last night when you heard what happened," she clarified.

"And I would have liked to," Valenti assured her. "Really, I would have. Unfortunately Halloween is the busiest night of the year, all the more so this year because of the shenanigans this summer. And your daddy did a good job of convincing Sheriff Wilcox that it was just a prank, so he wasn't in a hurry to give up what staff he had just for that."

Not true, Valenti thought silently. Wilcox hadn't merely been convinced—he was in on it. Valenti had been certain of that for awhile now, and last night had only driven home the point. Wilcox had refused to send out so much as a single deputy, even though the first wave of frantic phone calls associated with whatever it was that had happened at the Proctor's last night had come from eyewitnesses that had shared the curious trait of actually agreeing with one another on several key details. Wilcox had insisted on speaking with David Proctor first, after which he'd predictably confirmed the incident a prank, providing an answer for all those who called during the second wave of phone calls seeking to find out if what they'd heard was actually true. Much as he strongly suspected it was, Valenti had dutifully assured everyone otherwise, vowing privately to follow up with eyewitnesses the next morning. And he had, despite the fact that he was dog tired from being up half the night, long after his shift had ended, studying the logs of phone calls. A visit to Baldwin street early this morning had revealed no one stirring at the Proctor's house, so Valenti had taken the risk of knocking on doors and asking questions. After a few such encounters, he'd reached his own conclusions, none of them surprising by any stretch.

"Everybody's asking us about it," Dee commented. "Daddy's been doing nothing but talking about it all morning. Everyone wants to know how we did it, and Sheriff Wilcox asked us not to tell."

"I'm sure he did," Valenti said sincerely. "Yep, everyone thinks it was just one hell of a whopper." He paused. "Everyone but me."

He waited, wondering if she'd protest, but she didn't. "I thought you told me nothing was going to happen last night, Miss Proctor?" he said after a moment.

She shrugged. "I said I didn't know of anything that was going to happen. It's not like I have a schedule."

Valenti stared at her in surprise. He'd expected her to argue with him, not offer something that sounded remarkably like an admission. "Well, there's one thing I know," he said firmly, "and I'd appreciate it if you'd carry this back to whoever needs to hear it: As someone charged with protecting the people in this county, I am not amused by this latest stunt. Prior to this, your.....'friends' have been remarkably discreet. Standing on a doorstep in broad daylight is hardly what I'd call discreet. Now, I know what you're going to say," he added quickly when he saw her mouth opening. "You're going to tell me it didn't hurt anybody. And you're right—it didn't. But that's not the point. When things like that happen, people get scared. People panic. And when people panic, people do strange things, really stupid things, things that get people hurt even if what they're afraid of isn't dangerous at all. I can't have that, Miss Proctor. Sheriff Wilcox can't have that. I know he knows more than he's telling, but even he can't ignore a threat to public safety like what happened at your house last night."

"My daddy says people do all sorts of things when they're scared that they wouldn't normally do," she said soberly.

"And he's right," Valenti agreed. "Which is why it's not a good idea to scare the daylights out of people like that. I should have had you come down to the station last night and talk to all the frightened people who called. Maybe you need to hear that so you know this isn't some kind of game."

"I know it's not a game," she said quietly, staring out the window. "I know that better than you, or the Sheriff, or anybody who called last night. And I know what it's like to be scared."

Something in her voice tugged at him, and Valenti stared at her for a long moment. "Miss Proctor," he said slowly, "are you in some kind of trouble?"

She shook her head. "Not anymore."

"Miss Proctor, if you are in some sort of trouble, I need to know that," Valenti insisted, marveling again at her ability to both answer and not answer a question in the same breath. "I know you and your family are good people, and you mean well, but what you're mixed up in is way over your heads. You shouldn't be involved in this."

She fell silent again, staring out the window. Valenti waited, letting her stew on it. He was in no hurry. He was off duty, in his own car and out of uniform with the entire day at his disposal. He'd sit in this car till suppertime if he had to just to hear what she said next.

"Did you know I used to steal the newspapers from the trash can?" she said suddenly.

"No....but I'm not surprised," Valenti said dryly.

"Mama and Daddy didn't want me to know much about the war, so Mama threw out the papers right after she'd read them," Dee went on, still staring out the window. "Mama was afraid Daddy would die, and they were both afraid I'd get scared if I found out about all the awful things going on over there. But I'm glad I read them. Mama was mad at Daddy for going to war even though he wasn't drafted, and when I read about what was happening, I knew why he wanted to go. It made sense to me."

Valenti nodded wordlessly, not wanting to interrupt. He didn't know where she was going with this, but he was willing to bet this wasn't some idle tangent. Dee Proctor didn't ramble.

"One of the things I read was something really bad," she continued. "It was about a German family that had hidden a Jewish family in their house, and somebody snitched on them. Some of those secret policemen came to their house and said that if they didn't give up the Jewish family, they'd board up the house and burn it to the ground." She paused. "Want to know what happened?"

"I think I already do," Valenti said heavily.

"When they set the house on fire, a bunch of the neighbors who'd come out to watch pried the boards off a back window and pulled everyone out. Then the secret police lined them up and shot them. All of them. The Jewish people. The family that'd been hiding them. And the neighbors who pulled them out of the fire." She swung her head around to stare at him, her eyes boring holes in his. "Were they wrong to help? Was the family wrong to hide the Jews? Were the neighbors wrong to pull them out of the fire? Do you think they shouldn't have gotten involved?"

Valenti opened his mouth to reply and stopped, suddenly feeling like a mouse surrounded by traps. If he said 'yes', he was condoning the SS officers' atrocities; if he said 'no', he strongly suspected he was giving her the Pope's blessing to go on doing whatever it was she was doing. "It's not that simple, Miss Proctor," he said gently. "Adolph Hitler was a dictator, a murderer, and a madman to boot. That was a completely different situation."

"That's not an answer," she said matter-of-factly, as Valenti colored. "The secret police said something else, something I never really understood until I started talking to you. They said they had to kill all those people because it was the law, and they had to uphold the law. So I guess they were just following the 'letter of the law', and probably the 'spririt of the law' too. And I was wondering," she continued, as Valenti groaned inwardly, "is it ever okay to break the law? What if obeying the law means people would get hurt? Not just arrested, but really hurt? Or killed? Is it okay to break the law then?"

Good Lord, Valenti thought despairingly. Is this where all their talk about the law had led her? History was certainly replete with laws that never should have existed in the first place; Hitler's reign of terror was only the latest example. But how to explain that to a nine year-old? Especially a nine year-old he would swear could out-argue all nine members of the Supreme Court?

"Some laws are immoral," Valenti said carefully. "Laws that exist to hurt people, like so many of Hitler's laws did, are a perfect example. It's okay to break those laws. But..." He hesitated, once again at a loss for words. "It's difficult to explain, Miss Proctor. It's complicated."

"Maybe." She paused a moment before reaching for the car door handle. "I have to go now, or else my father will come looking for me." Climbing out, she closed the door behind her and leaned in the window.

"Maybe it really isn't that complicated. Maybe grown ups just make it that way."

Exhausted, Valenti sank back into his seat as she walked away. Once again, he'd been backed into the very same corner in which he always found himself when he crossed swords with Dee Proctor. Hell, he'd been in this corner so often lately that he might as well decorate it and call it his own.



******************************************************



Eagle Rock Military Base




"Lieutenant Spade is here, sir," the guard announced.

"Send him in," General Ramey replied.

Yvonne watched as Stephen entered the room, raking his eyes over those assembled around the conference room table. His gaze lingered on her for just a moment before he turned to Ramey and saluted.

"At ease, Lieutenant," Ramey said, returning the salute. "Now, about this report......"

Yvonne closed her eyes, her hand gripping her pencil so hard is was liable to break. Why couldn't Ramey speak to Stephen privately? It was bad enough that he would be humiliated in front of all these people, and even worse that one of those people had to be her. To sit here and watch him blamed for this when she knew what had happened would be sheer torture.

"According to this," Ramey was saying, "you feel this incident with the dog was a direct result of incredibly low morale among your men due to the lockdown, and that something like this is very likely to happen again. Is that a fair statement?"

"It is, sir," Spade replied.

The lockdown. So that was what Stephen had targeted, what he'd meant when he'd said he was going to "go out shooting"; he was trying to end the lockdown on his way out. Across the table, Cavitt's eyes narrowed: The lockdown of all but a chosen few was his idea. No wonder he'd tried to censure Stephen's report.

"I'd like you to elaborate on that theory for the benefit of all present," Ramey said, folding his hands in his lap and settling back in his chair, ready to listen.

"Sir, the lockdown ordered by Major Cavitt is having a devastating effect on morale," Stephen announced, his voice firm and clear. "The overwhelming majority of the personnel assigned here haven't been outside these walls for fourteen weeks. There's little to do while on duty, and even less to do while off. The amenities available at the base are out of reach for us even though the base is literally only yards away. The men brought the dog in and kept it secret because they were bored, lonely, and stir crazy. And the worst part is, it's all for nothing."

"Oh?" Ramey asked. "How so?"

"Sir, the lockdown is unnecessary. The security procedures put in place by Major Cavitt are more than sufficient to assure that any one person is who they appear to be. The sheer number of checkpoints makes it virtually impossible for any alien to get far within this compound, and all of my men are equipped with the means to bring down any alien infiltrator."

"General," Cavitt interrupted, "need I remind you that these creatures can look like anyone? The lockdown is absolutely necessary to limit their access to potential vehicles for infiltration. If the men stationed here are out there, either on the base or in the community, they are easy targets!"

"Sir, if I may—they're targets anyway," Spade countered. "The lockdown is irrelevant—you've seen what the aliens can do. It wouldn't be hard for them to get into the compound and take someone's shape. The important point is that once they did get in, they wouldn't be able to use that shape for long before they'd be discovered. The lockdown may make it slightly more difficult for them to infiltrate the compound, but only slightly—it won't stop them. What will stop them is the identity checks we all encounter several times a day. All the lockdown is doing is destroying morale among soldiers who are being asked to do the most dangerous job in this country."

"Oh, please," Cavitt broke in. "I've given them everything, sir. Everything. They all have private quarters and virtually anything they ask for, be it food, reading material, whatever. These are the most pampered soldiers in the United States. They're just whiners."

Yvonne saw sparks ignite in Stephen's eyes. "Permission to speak freely sir?"

"Denied!" Cavitt snapped.

"Granted," Ramey said simultaneously.

Both officers stared at one another. "I believe a general's 'granted' trumps a major's 'denied'," Ramey said dryly. "Proceed, Lieutenant."

"I take issue with Major Cavitt's label of 'whiners', sir," Spade said, his voice tight. "This isn't a true lockdown because Major Cavitt is not included—he comes and goes as he pleases. So does Major Pierce and Major Lewis, Major Cavitt's secretary, and a few others. If Major Cavitt is so convinced that this is necessary, why doesn't he participate? An alien could certainly take his shape, or the shape of anyone else not subject to the lockdown. And all the 'pampering' in the world isn't going to make up for the fact that all this really is a nicely appointed prison, and the alien's not the only prisoner."

"How dare you—" Cavitt began, half rising from his seat.

"Major, sit down!" Ramey interrupted firmly.

Reluctantly, Cavitt resumed his seat, so angry that Yvonne was certain that seat would burst into flames any moment. Leaning sideways, she saw Stephen's hands clenched into fists as he held them behind his back in the "at ease" position. Cavitt wasn't the only one having trouble with his temper.

"I'm bringing this issue to your attention because it has recently proven costly," Ramey said, his eyes shifting back and forth from Pierce to Cavitt. "Corporal Keyser made it very clear that he would resign from the Army, with an unsatisfactory discharge if need be, to avoid being 'trapped' in this compound, as he put it. I had to assure him that wouldn't happen before he'd agree to proceed with his efforts to decipher the aliens' mathematical system. Others I've tried to get out here have flatly turned me down for the same reason."

"Soldiers go where they are assigned," Cavitt said coldly, his eyes fixed on Yvonne. "Whether or not they approve of their assignment is beside the point."

"You seem to be a bit behind on things, Major," Ramey said pointedly. "The draft is over. We're a volunteer Army now, and the fact that so many are willing to unvolunteer is instructive, as is their willingness to accept a less than honorable discharge that would follow them for life. This lockdown of yours is costing me talent I simply can't afford to lose."

"Sir, this lockdown is what has kept this facility secure and the prisoner in our hands!" Cavitt argued hotly. "We can't afford to forget that there is still a threat out there. The escaped alien was never found. Has it not occurred to anyone that the dog could have been an alien?"

Yvonne felt herself stiffen, saw Stephen's hands stiffen behind his back. It hadn't even occurred to anyone else that the dog might have been an alien, but of course it had occurred to Cavitt. For all that was wrong with Cavitt, she had to grudgingly admit that he was very good at his job.

"Has it not occurred to you that if the dog was an alien, it managed to gain entry despite the lockdown?" Ramey was asking. Cavitt's mouth worked silently as Ramey turned to Pierce, not bothering to wait for an answer. "Dr. Pierce, do we have any evidence that the aliens can assume the shapes of animals?"

Say no, Yvonne pleaded silently. John would be gone soon, and none of this would matter. Any hint that the dog could have been an alien would ruin that.

"Unfortunately we're unable to study that particular aspect of their physiology, as the serum shuts that off, along with their energy producing capabilities," Pierce replied. "The only shapes we have seen them assume are either human or their own alien forms—"

"In other words, we don't have any evidence that they can't assume animal forms," Cavitt interrupted. "So the dog could have been an alien!"

"—and frankly, I find it medically unlikely that they would be able to compress their tissues to the extent required to make themselves as small as a dog," Pierce continued, ignoring Cavitt. "And then there's the matter of what the dog did while it was here. I wasn't here yesterday, but I understand it did nothing more than behave like a dog. Certainly an alien infiltrator would have attempted to reach the prisoner. In order to do that, it would have had to take the shape of someone in this compound, and it would have been discovered. Of course, that last bit of speculation is really Major Cavitt's bailiwick," Pierce added casually. "I wouldn't dream of treading on his area of expertise, just as I'm certain he wouldn't dream of treading on mine."

"I've heard enough," Ramey announced, as Cavitt glared at Pierce and Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief. "Majors, you have one week to put in place whatever procedures are necessary to readmit personnel to this facility after they've been off site. I want the announcement made today."

Yvonne's mouth dropped open. "Off site"? That meant they could......leave? Actually walk out the door, breathe fresh air, go somewhere else while off duty? This meant she could go to the base, visit with her fellow nurses, eat in a different mess hall, maybe even rent a car and—dare she even think it—drive into town. The possibilities were positively intoxicating. Granted, they might have been able to do that anyway given that John was almost free, but she wouldn't have put it past Cavitt to continue the lockdown even in the absence of a prisoner to guard.

"Sir, you can't be serious!" Cavitt erupted, flabbergasted. "I—"

"If you consider the lockdown so necessary, Major, then it should include you too," Ramey said, eyeing Cavitt closely. "Which means that you, Dr. Pierce, and anyone else not currently affected had better pack their jammies and move in. No more meetings in Washington. No more conferences in Quantico. You'll be every bit as stuck here as any enlisted man, which is the way it should be. No commander worth his salt should ever ask his men for sacrifices he's unwilling to make himself. Either end it....or join it."

Silence. Cavitt and Pierce exchanged glances which, for once, weren't laden with hatred. And after all those objections, it took Cavitt all of fifteen seconds to capitulate.

"Can't we at least restrict the men to the base?" Cavitt said desperately.

"What for?" Ramey asked. "Once they're out, they're out. It's coming back that's the issue, and I just ordered you to cover that."

Cavitt shook his head violently. "With all due respect, General, I must protest! Dozens of personnel have just violated the security of this compound! So what happens? They're rewarded! That's exactly what this is going to look like! Where is the punishment for those who broke the rules?"

"Forthcoming," Ramey answered. "It isn't necessary to remind me of the importance of discipline in a military installation."

"But—"

"Major," Ramey interrupted, "I don't have time to listen to endless protests on your part. Has this compound suffered any attempts to infiltrate it since the prisoner was captured?"

"Well........no, none that we're aware of. But—"

"Are your identification procedures still in place and implemented on a daily basis?"

"Yes, but—"

"Dr. Pierce, are the precautions regarding the security of the serum that allows us to hold the prisoner still practiced?"

"Of course," Pierce answered. "The serum is manufactured in different places on and off site, and both delivery and storage are randomized and secret. Plus it is tested to insure authenticity, upon arrival and prior to administration. Right, Brisson?"

Yvonne's heart leaped to her throat. She wasn't anywhere near Stephen, but she would have sworn she could feel him stiffening as Corporal Brisson's eyes widened in a classic deer-in-the-headlights expression.

"Er......right, sir. Of course," Brisson stammered.

"Then it's settled," Ramey said firmly. "Major Cavitt, your security procedures are brilliant, so brilliant that there's no reason to continue the lockdown. I want it ended within one week. That's an order. Major Cavitt, Lieutenant Spade—stay put. Everyone else is dismissed."

Yvonne rose numbly to her feet as Stephen risked a horrified peek in her direction. They both knew what this meant. Brisson had let the constant testing of the serum slip, but he wouldn't now. And that meant that John had no hope of escaping. Ironically, the business with the dog had won freedom for them....and ruined John's best chance at escape.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 59 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading! *wave*



CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE



November 1, 1947, 1300 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base





"What I wanna know," Walker said, his face a mask of fury, "is who told 'im? Who read Spade chapter and verse about the dog? Who would be stupid enough to do that?" His eyes narrowed. "Was it you, Treyborn? Did you spill your guts and babble like a baby?"

"Hell, no! I didn't tell'im!" Treyborn protested. "He already knew. It wasn't me!"

Hypodermic needle in hand, Yvonne hesitated as her target swayed, Treyborn's arm jerking along with his anger at Walker. Honestly, what difference did it make who told Stephen about the so-called "dog"? Cavitt had seen it running straight out of the compound. That was the only detail that mattered.

"Then who did?" Walker demanded.

"How should I know?" Treyborn said crossly. "The whole damned compound knew! If—ow! God I hate needles!"

"Sorry, Private," Yvonne murmured, taking a firmer grip on Treyborn's arm so the needle she'd just slipped in didn't move. Thin, sharp needles like these generally only hurt when they moved; the more stationary one could hold them, the better. She watched the syringe fill with blood, a cold feeling in the pit of her stomach. She'd never given much thought to the weekly blood tests meant to detect any side effects of exposure to aliens, but this time was different. This time she'd had an alien drug in her system less than twenty-four hours earlier, and she was deathly afraid that was going to show up, despite John's assurances to the contrary.

"Well, somebody told'im," Walker said darkly. "And when I find out who, I'm gonna—"

"Treyborn's right," said Private Thompson, who had been watching this exchange in silence. "Basically everybody knew about the dog, so anybody could have told Spade."

"And now he's gone and ratted us out to Cavitt and Ramey," Walker fumed.

"You don't know that," Thompson countered. "Spade's been closeted with the brass for hours now. Until he's done, we don't know for sure what's going down."

Walker snorted. "Like we have to ask? We're screwed. We're probably all screwed, but the three of us—" he indicated himself, LaBella, and Treyborn—"are royally screwed because we're the three he caught and confined to quarters."

"You're also the three he released last night for no apparent reason," Thompson pointed out, "along with orders to keep your mouths shut and not talk about this with anyone, especially the brass. That doesn't sound like a man who's fixing to rat on you. Besides, Spade's more screwed than any of you. He's in charge of us. Ultimately, it's his goose that'll cook first."

Just what I was afraid of, Yvonne thought, shooting a grateful look at Thompson, who was at least trying to give Stephen the benefit of the doubt. All of Stephen's men were panicking, waiting to hear the ramifications of Cavitt's seeing the dog—and they weren't the only ones. As far as she knew, Stephen was still closeted with Ramey and Cavitt, and she was worried sick.

"Your turn," Yvonne said to Walker, who sighed, sat down, and rolled up his sleeve.

"What do you think they'll do to us?" Treyborn asked fearfully, holding a gauze square over the needle puncture in his arm.

"There's not much they can do," Thompson answered. "Most of us are Privates, so they can't demote us. We're already confined to the compound, so the only way they could make that worse is to confine us to quarters when we're off duty. They're not going to discharge us—that means we'd walk, along with everything we've seen and heard, and a whole new group would be brought in, meaning twice as many people would know what's going on here. It's Spade who has to worry. Cavitt's had it out for him ever since he went on the record about what happened with that alien who surrendered."

" 'Surrendered'?" Walker said disdainfully. " 'Surrendered', my ass. Even if it did surrender, it was just trying to save its skin. Doesn't mean a thing. I don't blame Cavitt for wanting to get rid of that bleeding heart alien lover. He—ouch! Watch it with that thing, would you?"

"Sorry, Private," Yvonne repeated, though with less conviction this time. The needle she had just plunged none too gently into his vein moved slightly, and Walker grimaced.

"None of us were there," Thompson said. "So what it comes down to is, who do you believe? Spade or Cavitt?"

"Spade," Treyborn said promptly.

"Cavitt," Walker said, glowering at Treyborn, who ignored him. "Cavitt's got the right idea about those animals, and if he axes Spade, he's got the right idea about that—shit!"

"You're done, Private," Yvonne said coldly, whipping the needle out as Walker glowered at her, clutching his sore arm.

"I'm not done," Walker said darkly, snatching the gauze square she offered him out of her hand. "I won't be done until the aliens are dead, and all the alien lovers with them. Including your alien lover boyfriend."

"Don't, Walker," Thompson broke in. "She has nothing to do with this."

"Haven't we gotten in enough trouble already?" LaBella groaned. "Shut the hell up, for Christ's sake!"

"We all have our blood drawn every week, Private, and I'm the one who draws it," Yvonne said, her voice steely. "If I were you, I'd be very careful about insulting the one who holds that needle."

Walker's eyebrows rose. "That a threat?"

"An observation," Yvonne clarified. "Perhaps if you spent more time observing, your mouth wouldn't runneth over so much."

Treyborn snickered, only to fall silent when Walker glared at him. LaBella rolled his eyes, shaking his head slowly. "We're not done here," Walker said to Yvonne in a tight voice. "Not by a long shot." He threw the bloody gauze on the floor and barged out the door, the other three on his heels after throwing sympathetic looks her way as Yvonne shook her head in disgust, more at herself than at Walker. Walker was a hotheaded idiot and always would be, but she was supposed to be a professional nurse. She should know better than to take out her ire on her patients, even if they were rooting for the very thing she was afraid would happen.

We were almost done, Yvonne thought sadly, bending over to pick up the gauze. They had been so close. But she'd found Brisson poring over the serum logs just a short while ago, which meant that he was badly rattled by the meeting with Ramey. She had no doubt that he'd be testing the serum again, which would effectively put an end to John's bid for freedom. She hadn't had the heart to tell him at lunch that his next dose would probably be the real thing, would begin to dull the parts of his brain he needed to escape. She was leaving that bit of good news for Brivari to deliver, assuming he ever came back. John seemed supremely confident that his friend would return, but she wasn't so sure.

What if they're both gone? she thought, as she made her way back to her quarters, passing one nervous soldier after another. What if both Brivari and Stephen didn't return, the one killed by the enemy alien, the other dismissed by Cavitt—or worse? What would she do then, with the prospect of John's confinement stretching into infinity? The odd part was that if Ramey kept his word, every soldier in this compound would soon have leave to go to the base at least, if not further. Normally, she would have been elated at that prospect, but now it meant nothing. Without the two people who were working with her to end this awful situation, she'd be more captive than she'd ever been, even if the doors were suddenly thrown open.

Reaching her quarters, Yvonne slipped inside and closed the door behind her. At least it was quiet in here, free of the waves of anxiety that emanated from virtually everyone in the compound today. She leaned against the door, feeling herself relax for the first time in hours, only to stiffen at the sound of a familiar voice.

"Good afternoon."

Yvonne nearly collapsed in relief. "Thank God! Where have you been?"

The free alien—Brivari—looked up at her in surprise from his seat in her rocking chair, where he was leafing through a newspaper she'd left on her bedside table. "I was waiting until your General left, as I always do."

"The General's gone?" Yvonne asked. Leave it to him to know more about what was going on than she did. "When?"

"Just a few minutes ago," he said, eyeing her closely. "Has something happened?"

Has something happened? Yvonne had the sudden, irrational urge to burst out laughing at the absurdity of that statement. "Oh, yeah," she whispered. "I would definitely say something happened—Brivari."

He rose slowly, setting the paper on the bed, walking toward her, his eyes never leaving her face. Watching him now, knowing who and what he was, Yvonne could see it: He guarded royalty. It was written all over him.

"He was here," he said flatly. It was not a question.

Yvonne nodded. "He certainly was."

"How?"

"He looked like a dog. He knocked me out, and managed to make it all the way in to your friend before Stephen found him."

"Was he discovered?"

"Not exactly. Only Stephen and I knew what he was. But Major Cavitt saw the dog, and......" She bit her lip. "I'm afraid I've got some bad news for you."

She was expecting him to sag a bit at that announcement, but he didn't. He never flinched, never reacted, like one long accustomed to setbacks. "What happened?" he demanded.

"It's a long story," Yvonne said. "But first, tell me one thing—where is the other one? Is he still out there?"

"No," Brivari answered "He is dead. They both are."

"Are you sure?"

She could have sworn those eyes went a shade darker. "Quite."




******************************************************



Copper Summit, Arizona



"I'm sorry, Helen," said an exasperated Sheriff Laws, "but there's nothing I can do at this point. It hasn't even been twenty-four hours."

"Jack, something is strange over there!" Helen Rahn protested, staring at Carl's silent, apparently empty house. "Carl was handing out candy to all the trick-or-treaters last night, and then he just....disappeared. The door was locked, all the lights were off. It was strange, I tell you!"

"I thought you said they had a visitor last night?"

"That's another thing that's strange," Mrs. Rahn said. "I swear to you on my mother's grave that Carl's front door was locked—I tried it myself. And then this stranger appears claiming to be some kind of business associate, and just jiggles the knob and opens the door!"

"Maybe the door wasn't really locked," Sheriff Laws said. "Now, Helen," he continued, holding up a hand as Mrs. Rahn began to erupt. "I agree this is a little....odd. But that's no reason for me to break into their house. I'd need a warrant for that, or at least a darned good reason, and I don't have either. Carl was seen alive and well only last night. I've checked the house; there are no broken windows, no evidence of forced entry, no sign of anything or anyone, for that matter. The car is in the driveway. I'm afraid you're just going to have to wait this one out."

"But why would Carl disappear so abruptly?" Mrs. Rahn demanded. "It doesn't make sense! If he'd stopped answering the door after his visitor arrived, I could see it, but he was missing before that. And I tell you, that door was locked!"

The Sheriff sighed. "Maybe he just wasn't feeling well. People do suddenly take ill, you know, And how did his guest manage to get the door open if it was locked?"

Mrs. Rahn crossed her arms in front of her and frowned. She had no idea why that strange man from last night, the thought of whom still gave her chills, had been able to open a clearly locked door. Nor had she seen any sign of Carl or the disagreeable Tom, even though she'd kept watch on their house until she'd gone to bed last night and knocked on their door several times today without success.

"I don't know how he got the door open," she said, "but if he could do it, so can you. For that matter, so can I," she added, a touch of challenge in her voice.

"Now Helen," Sheriff Laws said, alarmed, "don't do anything foolish."

"I have no intention of doing anything 'foolish'," Mrs. Rahn replied tartly. "I'm just exercising neighborly concern. Nothing wrong with that, is there? Just look at the children," she added, nodding toward the knot of short, concerned citizens across the street. "They love Carl, and they're very worried. I told them I'd take care of this, and I'm not going to let them down."

Sheriff Laws swung his head around to look at the gaggle of children staring at them from a front porch across the street. "Tell you what," he said, opting for a cross between the law and what he knew was likely to happen if he insisted on following it to the letter. "If we don't hear from them by tomorrow morning, I'll take action."

"What kind of action?"

"I don't know," the Sheriff admitted. "But I'll think of something. Just promise me you won't do anything in the meantime that'll make me have to arrest you for breaking and entering. Carl wouldn't press charges, but I bet his brother would."

"Well.....all right," Mrs. Rahn said, somewhat mollified. But only somewhat. "Is it all right if I keep knocking, or is that breaking the law too?"

"Knock away," Sheriff Laws said, climbing into his car. "But that's it." He started the engine and leaned out the window. "You promised," he reminded her. "No breaking and entering. And no trespassing either, even if the door's unlocked."

It's not, Mrs. Rahn thought heavily as she watched the Sheriff's car disappear down the road. The first thing she'd done that morning was try the front door, only to find it locked just like before. Subsequent jiggling proved fruitless; apparently she did not share that strange visitor's facility with locks. A circuit of the house had revealed nothing more than a locked back door and curtained windows. She had hurried back to her own house next door after that, bothered by the odd feeling that had crept over her as she had inspected Carl's house. The house felt.....abandoned this morning, vacant, unsettled. Almost as if something terrible had happened that everyone else had missed.

"Mrs. Rahn?"

Mrs. Rahn looked down to find a contingent of neighborhood children, emissaries from the group across the street. "What did the Sheriff say?" one of the girls asked.

Mrs. Rahn slipped her arm around the girl's shoulders and tried to sugarcoat the answer. "Sheriff Laws understands our concern," she said gently, "but according to the law, he has to wait a certain length of time before he's allowed to go into someone's house without their permission. He told me that if we hadn't seen either Carl or Tom by tomorrow morning, he'll look into it."

"That means he's not going to do anything," one of the boys translated matter-of-factly.

"That means there's nothing he can do, for the time being at least," Mrs. Rahn clarified, making a mental note not to bother attempting subterfuge in the future. It never worked anyway. "We must follow the law, children. Our concern for Carl and.....Tom doesn't give us the right to flout the law."

"I'm not worried about Tom," one of the children announced.

"Yeah, I wouldn't care if he disappeared," another one added.

"Children!" Mrs. Rahn scolded. "Of course we're worried about both of them. Anything less wouldn't be Christian, now would it?"

"Maybe not," the boy who had spoken earlier said thoughtfully. "But it would be true."

Mrs. Rahn opened her mouth, then closed it, reminding herself of her very recent vow about not attempting subterfuge. Because attempt it she must if she tried to counter that statement. She couldn't stand Tom either.

"Perhaps," she allowed uncomfortably, "but we mustn't let that rule our behavior. Remember, children, we must do what's right, even if that's not what we want to do. And what's right is to be concerned for the welfare of both Carl and Tom."

"But why can't we say that's not what we want to do?" asked a little girl peevishly.

"Run along now," Mrs. Rahn said briskly, steering them down the front walk as she realized she was fast losing this argument. "I'll let you know if anything changes."

"You will keep trying, won't you Mrs. Rahn?" one of the children asked.

"Of course, dear," Mrs. Rahn smiled. "There's nothing to stop me from knocking on their door, now is there? And I shall keep doing that until someone answers. Run along now. Go on."

The group left reluctantly, looking back over their shoulders as they went. Mrs. Rahn waited until they had crossed the street before turning her attention to Carl's house, still silent and inexplicably dark in the afternoon sunshine. The walk to the front door seemed longer each time, and this time was no exception. Leaves littered the empty front porch and the draperies were still closed as she raised her hand to knock again.

No answer.

She tried again, louder this time. Still no answer. She raised her hand for a third and final try......

........only to have the front door jerk open a few inches, and Tom's face appear in the crack between the door and the door jamb.

"What do you want?" he demanded curtly.

"Oh!" Mrs. Rahn's hands went to her face. "I.....I......well, I......."

"Well what?"

Mrs. Rahn swallowed hard, running her hands nervously down her apron. Tom looked terrible. His face was white and haggard, his eyes large and sunken.....and there was something wrong with those eyes. They looked......different. Was it just because he looked so ill? No, it was something else, something.......

"I said, what do you want?" Tom repeated angrily.

Startled, Mrs. Rahn stepped back. "I'm...sorry," she stammered. "I was just....concerned. Carl was passing out candy last night, and then he just.....well I don't know, he just.....stopped. And then no one answered the door, and the lights went out, and we thought......well, we thought perhaps something had happened," she finished, embarrassed to be babbling.

"We're fine," Tom said shortly, beginning to close the door.

"Wait!" Mrs. Rahn said hastily, placing her hand on the door, preventing him from closing it. Tom looked daggers at her, and she momentarily quailed.....but only momentarily. She'd never liked Tom. He was always rude and faintly insulting, often more than faintly. Frankly, she'd had enough of it.

"Where is Carl?" she asked, her voice more insistent now.

Tom glared at her from those odd, sunken eyes for a moment before answering. "He's sick."

"Is it anything serious?" Mrs. Rahn asked, her hand still on the door. "Is there anything I can do to help? Call a doctor, perhaps, or make some soup—"

"Yes, there is something you can do," Tom interrupted. "You can go away and stop banging on our door!"

Mrs. Rahn jerked her hand away as the door slammed in her face. She stood there, speechless, for several long moments before anger crept over her, replacing her astonishment and silencing any lingering sermons on Christian behavior. That brat! She wouldn't trust Tom for a moment with a sick man, and now that someone had appeared at the house, the Sheriff definitely wouldn't do anything. It was up to her.

Her mouth set in a thin line, Mrs. Rahn marched back to her own house and headed for the kitchen, pulling out her large soup kettle and slapping it on the stove. It was time for a show of neighborly concern, whether Tom wanted it or not. She was going to get into that house and find out Carl's condition if she had to break down the door with her own two hands.




******************************************************



Proctor residence



Dee was sitting at her desk in her bedroom when she heard the soft thwap of the pebble against her bedroom window. She rose immediately and headed for the door without bothering to investigate. She already knew who it was.

"I'll be in the backyard!" she called to her mother as she headed out the porch door into the autumn sunshine, making a careful inspection of the backyard to make certain no one else was around before climbing the ladder to the treehouse. Anthony was already there, as she'd known he would be. They'd made arrangements last night while they were partying and trick-or-treating, valiantly trying to act like nothing had happened, to meet up here this afternoon where they could talk in private. Chats with Anthony had turned a corner back at the beginning of school when River Dog was attacked, and they both felt more comfortable knowing that no one could possibly overhear them.

"Hi," Anthony said as Dee emerged from the opening in the middle of the treehouse floor, Cleo already curled in his lap. She regarded the treehouse as her own private kitty hutch, appropriating everyone she found inside. "When did you get back?"

"Not very long ago," Dee answered, settling herself on the treehouse floor. "What'd you find out?"

"Everyone believes it was fake," Anthony said, his voice dropping despite the fact there was no way anyone could eavesdrop up here without literally hanging from a tree. "No one can figure out how you did it, but they're convinced it was fake."

Dee leaned back against the wall of the treehouse and let out a long breath. She'd known the grown-ups had bought it; she'd heard that herself all morning as she and her father had gone here and there about town. What was far more important was whether or not the kids had bought it. Grown-ups pretty much believed what they were told, as long as it was another grown-up doing the telling. Kids were a different story.

"Well, Mary Laura still thinks it was real," Anthony amended. "But no one's listening to her. She's pretty steamed."

"Sure she is," Dee said. "I'll bet she's never had this many people not listen to her in her entire life."

"Somebody listened to her," Anthony said soberly. "Valenti was here, first thing this morning, knocking on doors and asking people questions. Mary Laura gave him an earful. Ernie made fun of her. The rest weren't so mean, just kind of rolled their eyes. Valenti never said anything to me, of course, or went near my house," he added with satisfaction. "He wouldn't want my mother recognizing him as the peeping tom from last summer." He hesitated a moment, then leaned in closer. "Truth is, I felt kind of bad for Mary Laura because she's right. What was that, Dee?"

Dee hooked her hands around her ankles, rocking back and forth. It didn't surprise her that Anthony had asked a direct question; they'd abandoned the "I won't ask" bit back when Anthony had asked about Denny Miltnor because they'd realized that questions—anyone's questions—weren't the problem. It was the answers that could cause trouble, that had to be carefully thought out. It was wonderful to have someone else to talk to at last, but she didn't want to tell Anthony so much that it put him in danger. Being vague had been easy with the River Dog incident; the reasons for what Brivari had done had been all too clear. This was different.

"People are pretty much the same everywhere, Anthony," she said after a moment. "They grow up and get married. They have kids and jobs. And......" She paused. "And they fight."

Anthony's eyes widened. "That was a fight?" Dee nodded wordlessly. "Is that why it just disappeared? Did they go somewhere else to fight?" Dee nodded again. "But why was it standing on your porch like that? That doesn't make any sense."

Dee snorted. "Sure it does. I said people are pretty much the same everywhere, so that means there are stupid, show-offy people everywhere. Just think of Ernie Hutton with big hands."

"No wonder they were fighting," Anthony said, breaking into a grin. "That's just like you and Ernie."

"Don't remind me," Dee said darkly.

"So that's what they look like," Anthony said softly, his eyes gleaming. "Basically the same shape, just different proportions. And gray, just like you said. I wonder if people everywhere are the same type of shape? I mean two arms, two legs, just like us? Have they said?"

Dee shook her head silently, not bothering to point out that what Anthony saw last night could look like anything it wanted to—even Anthony.

"So what happened with you?" Anthony asked.

"People stopped Daddy wherever we went and tried to get him to tell them how he did it," Dee answered. "Mr. Chambers actually promised not to tell Sheriff Wilcox so Daddy wouldn't get in trouble. And I talked to Valenti."

"You talked to him?" Anthony echoed in surprise. "You mean he just walked right up to you with your father there?"

"No. I found him."

Anthony was quiet for a long minute, staring at her with an expression on his face Dee had never seen before. "I think it's time for you to stop doing that," he said finally.

"Doing what?"

"Going to Valenti. Talking to him. I mean, it's one thing when we're looking up laws and showing him books, but this is different. This time something actually happened, and you shouldn't be going anywhere near him."

"I didn't tell him anything," Dee protested.

"Then why'd you go talk to him in the first place?"

"Because he'll find me anyway," Dee said with a touch of impatience. They'd been over all this already. "I like it this way. This way, I get to choose when I talk to him and where I talk to him. I get to think about what I'm going to say beforehand because I'm the one starting it. That's much better than him just showing up somewhere and asking me questions."

"But that's just it," Anthony argued, his voice growing more urgent. "He wouldn't just show up and start talking to you because he knows your parents would have a fit. He knows you're friends with the Sheriff, and he knows he'd get in trouble if he started bothering you. So when you talk to him, you're not just rearranging when it happens; you're making something happen that wouldn't happen otherwise. And I think that's a bad idea. Especially this time."

"But he's so close! He just needs to go a little farther! If only he'd—"

"You keep saying that," Anthony interrupted, "but I think it's pretty clear he doesn't want to go a little farther. Look, Dee," he continued firmly, overriding her own attempted interruption, "we tried. We looked up the laws, and you showed them to him, and he didn't buy it. He just didn't. You can't make him believe something he doesn't want to."

"Daddy always says it takes time for people to change," Dee said stubbornly, "so maybe he needs to think about it for a while. Maybe he needs to keep hearing it, or—"

"Keep hearing what?" Anthony demanded. "What did you tell him?" He paled. "You didn't......did you?"

"No, of course not!" Dee exclaimed in exasperation. "I told him it was all fake, and naturally he didn't believe me. And then I told him a story I'd read during the war about the people who hid the Jews from Hitler, and how they were really breaking the law by doing that. And I asked him if he thought those people were wrong to hide the Jews, and he said 'no', that those laws were immoral, and that it was okay to break an immoral law. And—"

Dee stopped because the look on Anthony's face had changed. His face had gone even paler, his eyes as wide as saucers. "What?" she demanded.

"It wasn't just a fight, was it?" he whispered. "It was a war. Those two fighting last night are on different sides of a war."

Dee stared out the treehouse window, nonplussed. It was unnerving sometimes how quickly Anthony caught on.

"And you're hiding them, just like people hid the Jews in our war," Anthony continued, still whispering. "I didn't know that."

"What do you mean you didn't know that?" Dee said, irritated. "You knew they were hiding."

"I thought they were just hiding from the Army," Anthony said. "I didn't know they were hiding from each other!"

"What difference does it make?"

"It makes a big difference," Anthony insisted. "You've got to stop talking to Valenti! If he ever finds out anything for real, he's going to blame you for helping them bring their war here. You do remember that he threatened to turn you in to the Army, don't you?"

"But he didn't," Dee pointed out. "And—"

"He didn't because he couldn't," Anthony interjected. "Because he didn't have proof. Keep talking to him like you have been, and he'll have all the proof he needs." He clambered to his feet. "I can't do this any more."

"Can't do what?" Dee asked in alarm.

"Can't just sit around and watch you walk right up to someone who could hurt you. Can't help you look things up to take to him. Can't spend all morning trying to make sure everyone thought last night wasn't real, only to find out that you went and talked to the most dangerous person out there. At least when River Dog got hurt, Valenti was already there. This time he wasn't—you went and found him. It's like....it's like poking a bear with a stick!"

Dee stared at him, open-mouthed and guilty. She'd always known that Anthony didn't like the fact that she was talking to Valenti, but she'd never expected this. "What are you going to do?" she asked nervously. "Are you....are you going to tell my parents?"

Anthony didn't answer for a moment. "I don't know," he said finally. "I'm not sure."

"I'll stop," Dee said quickly, horrified at what her mother would say if she found out. "I won't go to him again. I've probably said all I can to change his mind anyway. If that doesn't do it, nothing will."

Anthony climbed on to the top of the treehouse ladder. "Oh, I think you did something. Just not what you think you did."

He disappeared down the ladder. Cleo followed him, passing her own feline judgment on her mistress, and Dee was suddenly seized with a powerful loneliness. "Anthony!" she called after him. "Anthony, wait! I said I'll stop, and I will! I won't do it again. I promise!"

But he didn't stop, just kept climbing until he reached the bottom. Dee watched him walk through the yard to the street, heading back to his own house with Cleo on his heels. Now what? she thought, slumping against the wall with hot tears welling in her eyes, feeling terribly, horribly alone.




******************************************************




Copper Summit, Arizona





"Malik? Malik? Malik, wake up!"

The voice was far away, only dimly on the edge of Malik's awareness. He heard, but didn't bother responding. Why should he? It was dark and peaceful here....wherever "here" was. The voice had a harsh, urgent quality to it that threatened that peace, so the further he managed to stay away from it, the better.

"Malik? Can you hear me?"

I don't want to, Malik thought, basking in the darkness, the peace, and the warmth. Wait......warmth? Where was the warmth coming from?

"Malik, open your eyes," the voice demanded.

Slowly, driven by a desire to identify the source of that wonderful warmth, Malik opened his eyes, only to squeeze them shut again at the painful blast of light which greeted him. It took him several seconds to crack his eyelids again, and several seconds more to focus.

A sun. A strange, yellow sun in a sky with no moons. Odd. At least two of Antar's moons were visible at all hours.

"Malik!" The voice was growing more insistent as its source wove into view, blotting out the strange sun. A face.....a strange face.....pink skin, tiny eyes, a huge mouth........human.

Malik blinked as he recognized the face—Amar. This was his human form, and the strange sun was Earth's younger star. Cautiously turning his head, he saw the short green plant the humans called "grass", and the taller plants known as "trees". He appeared to be lying on his back in the grass, looking up at the trees, the sun....and Amar. But why? How did he get out here? Puzzled, he struggled to sit up.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," Amar said, pushing him back down onto the ground. "I know you place great stock in our so-called 'neighbors', but somehow I don't think they'd like you very much if they saw you right now."

Malik felt his hand being grabbed, being lifted in front of his face, and he froze in horror at the sight of the long gray fingers. He was in native form? Outside, in full view? For a split second he panicked, feeling horribly exposed, looking around wildly like an animal in a trap.

"Calm down!" Amar ordered, his broad human shoulders looming over him as he grasped Malik's thin Antarian shoulders and held him still. "You'll be all right. Just give yourself a minute. I don't know how long we both went without oxygen, but it took me a while before my head stopped spinning."

"Where am I?" Malik whispered, sinking gratefully back onto the grass. His head was spinning none too gently.

"Behind the house, right by the ventilation shaft."

Ventilation shaft? "What are we doing here?"

Amar gave a soft snort of disgust. "You mean you don't remember Brivari trying to murder us? Lucky you."

Brivari. Malik's eyes closed against the glare of the sun as it all came flooding back. Brivari had found them. Killed the Leader. Sparred with Khivar, who had admitted being in love with the Princess. And rejected Malik's offer of loyalty and help. No surprise there.

"Fortunately he decided to remove the oxygen from the room while we were relatively close to the vent," Amar continued, his voice bitter. "You passed out first. I was only just able to shift, break open the vent and pull you in before I passed out too. I woke up out here a couple of hours ago only to find that infernal woman banging on our front door."

"Mrs. Rahn," Malik whispered. "She's worried about me....about us," he amended.

Another snort. "Spare me. She's worried about you. So worried she called an enforcer, who skulked around and apparently decided not to break the locks. I barely had enough energy to shift—didn't finish the job, really—but I made it back to the house and managed to fend her off. She'll be back, though, because I told her you were sick, and she obviously didn't trust me to tend you."

"You pulled me out?" Malik said in a wondering voice.

"I already told you that," Amar said, sounding irritated that Malik was falling behind on current events.

"Why, Amar—" Malik paused as a fit of coughing shook him—"that was positively altruistic of you."

"Oh, shut up," Amar said sourly. "I see you haven't lost any of your sarcasm. Can you shift yet?"

"Give me a minute." Malik's head was getting clearer now, his memory returning. He remembered the blast of air, the searing pain in his lungs when he couldn't breathe....had he really expected Brivari to simply believe him? No—but he also hadn't expected such swift and merciless judgment. He'd at least hoped for a conversation similar to the one Brivari had had with the Leader before his execution.

"Why did you even bother?" Amar was asking. "Did you really think Brivari would listen to our reasons for leaving?"

"Under the circumstances....with two of them dead, and the other captive....yes, I thought he might," Malik admitted.

"Fool," Amar muttered. "Jaddo didn't listen either. Neither of them will. They don't want to hear anything bad about their beloved Wards."

"Not now, Amar," Malik groaned. He was feeling steadier, but his lungs had begun to ache in rhythm with his head. "Save your bitching for later. I can't stay out here like this."

"You also can't go back like that," Amar said. "I left you here while I headed off the nosy neighbor because there was no safe way for me to get you back to the house. It's that period where the children don't have school, and the whole street is swarming with them."

" 'Weekend'," Malik said tiredly. "It's called a 'weekend'."

"I don't care what they call it," Amar said curtly, climbing to his feet. "I should get back. Those idiotic children are still milling around, and Mrs. Nosey will no doubt show up again. Come inside as soon as you can so they'll see you and leave us alone."

Malik nodded, that simple movement setting off a stream of fireworks in his head. Poor Mrs. Rahn. She was only concerned, as well she should be give the abruptness with which he'd disappeared last night. It was wonderful to live in a place where people looked out for you, worried about you, inquired after your welfare, however much that may annoy Amar. He'd often longed to invite her in for a drink or a meal, but no human had ever gotten further than their front porch despite the fact that their basement lab was well hidden. The Leader......

Malik froze suddenly, realizing something. The Leader was gone. The communication console and the communicators had been destroyed. Brivari thought they were dead—again. And the only king within reach was a fetal hybrid, to remain unborn for years to come.

I'm free, Malik thought, lying on Earth's grass and staring up at Earth's sky. For the first time in my life, I'm free.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Part 5 comes to an end next Sunday with Chapter 60. :)
User avatar
vecastone
Globetrotting Mod
Posts: 329
Joined: Wed Sep 04, 2002 12:16 pm
Location: In the South

Post by vecastone »

Ahhhh I am two chapters behind !! bad bad girl bad girl :(

ok fb on chapter 57 .... oh girl ! I was on the verge of my chair through the entire chapter. First, the killing of the two covaris, then Emily Proctor's and Brivari conversation about death agggg.... very interesting, to say the least.
I could say.."I've got the picture"

Amazing work. !! I'll be back soon with more :)
I live for this stuff !!
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!

vecastone: Emily and Brivari are going to lock horns many more times over the years. They're very similar people. ;)




CHAPTER SIXTY


November 1, 1947, 3 p.m.

Copper Summit, Arizona




Malik stood in front of the air vent through which Amar had pulled him the night before, the basement chamber lying in ruins around him. Although he still couldn't stand for long periods, his throat was sore, and his head hurt like hell, he had slowly worked his way back to the house and headed immediately for the lower basement level. The tanks and their occupants remained blessedly undiscovered and undisturbed, the equipment which kept them alive until their emergence still functioning normally. The same could not be said of the upper level, where everything from the communications console to Amar's workbench to the atmospheric chamber had been destroyed. Brivari had done all this and killed them too, or tried to, in mere minutes with little effort. Those back home who questioned the Royal Warders' new abilities need do so no longer.

Behind him, the door rumbled open and Amar entered, heading straight for his ruined workbench and pawing through it. "This is awfully narrow," Malik commented, leaning on the vent for support. "You must have had quite a time pulling me through."

"Yeah, I'm a regular hero," Amar said shortly. "Where's your communicator?"

"What?"

"Your communicator," Amar repeated. "It wasn't in your room. Where is it?"

"You went through my room?" Malik asked. Amar shot him an irritated look. "It's right there," Malik sighed, sliding down onto the floor. Standing took too much effort. "Beneath the workbench."

Amar's face fell as he rummaged under the workbench and withdrew the charred remains of their second portable communicator. "Damn!" he muttered. "I was hoping yours had made it."

"Why?"

"So we can contact home, of course," Amar said. "They'll want to know what's happened. Hell, they might even get off their asses and send someone out here sooner."

Malik chuckled, immediately regretting that because laughing hurt. "Do you really think they don't already know what's happened? I did see Brivari talk to Khivar directly, didn't I? I hardly think they're anxiously awaiting your report."

"I'm sure they'd want an update," Amar said stubbornly.

"Khivar doesn't need an 'update'," Malik said. "He already knows. And he knows more than that, from the sounds of things last night."

"Meaning?"

"Meaning that Brivari didn't tell Khivar that he'd taken the Royals' bodies—Khivar volunteered that. So Khivar knows where the bodies are, and this 'war' he's declared on Larak for hiding them is an even bigger excuse than I thought."

"Larak is a problem," Amar said, still scrounging through the blackened debris for something useful. "He has to be dealt with. The notion that he's hiding the bodies is something the people can understand."

"Even if it's a lie?"

Amar sighed in exasperation. "Malik, you're going to have to throw out the usual way of doing things. Everything's different now. The rules of the game have changed."

"So I noticed," Malik said darkly. "And so has Khivar. I'm willing to bet that one of the former rules of the game was that potential royal usurpers aren't supposed to fall in love with the sister of the King they're trying to usurp."

"Idiot," Amar muttered under his breath. "Here I'd been thinking he wanted Vilandra so people would accept him, and the moron went and actually fell in love with her. He probably promised her he wouldn't hurt Zan and the others, and that would never have worked. No wonder wiser heads prevailed."

"You mean the 'wiser heads' that assassinated them without permission?"

"Khivar couldn't be king while Zan lived," Amar insisted.

"In case you haven't noticed, Khivar isn't having much luck being king while Zan is dead," Malik pointed out. "Perhaps the moral of the story is that Khivar can't reign no matter what he does."

"Are you finished?" Amar asked in exasperation. "Frankly, I liked you a lot better when you were unconscious."

"I deeply regret that I was unable to enjoy your period of unconsciousness," Malik replied dryly.

"There's no trithium left," Amar said, ignoring him as he continued to sift through the remains of the room. "I can't construct another device without it. Not that it matters. We can't go after Brivari until we get some back-up."

Finally, Malik thought. At last Amar was acknowledging that tangling with Royal Warders was not something they were prepared to do without help of some kind. That was a minor miracle, even though it had taken a major disaster to bring it about.

The doorbell rang, such a faint noise this deep underground that it would have been inaudible to human ears. "Damn!" Amar muttered. "It's probably that woman again. Go answer the door and show her you're all right so she'll get off my case."

Slowly, Malik pulled himself to his feet and made his way upstairs, his lungs complaining with every step. The bell rang twice more during the trip, and when he opened the door, Mrs. Rahn's finger was already on the button for a third ring.

"Oh!" she exclaimed, surprised when the door opened to reveal "Carl". "I wasn't expecting to see you! I......" She stopped, peering at him closely. "Carl, you look awful!"

"I'm all right," Malik assured her. He'd seen how bad Amar looked, so he could just imagine what he looked like. Neither of them were shifting well yet. "I'm just not feeling well."

"Tom mentioned that," Mrs. Rahn noted stiffly, no doubt recalling her earlier encounter with Amar. "I bet it's the flu. A bit early, but then it starts at different times every year. Is that why you disappeared last night? I thought perhaps it had something to do with your guest."

Malik blinked. "Guest?"

"Why, yes. That man who showed up just after the house went dark. It was very odd," she said, her hand going to her throat. "I would have sworn your door was locked, but he just jiggled the knob a little and it opened! Just like that! He was very polite, though. Very formal." She paused. "Was he European, perhaps?"

Hardly, Malik thought. And yes, Brivari would have been courteous and formal. Royalty always was, whether it was bestowing awards or conducting executions. "I really don't know," Malik answered. "He's not a close friend."

Mrs. Rahn's eyes narrowed. "He said he was a business associate."

"He was. I mean 'is'," Malik corrected when Mrs. Rahn's eyes narrowed still further. "Look—I'm still not feeling well," he added, deciding to beat a retreat before he backed himself even further into a corner. "Maybe we could talk about this some other time?"

"Oh, I'm so sorry!" Mrs. Rahn exclaimed. "Here you are, sick, and I'm blathering away. I made you some soup," she added, pointing to a pot on the porch floor at her feet. "Perhaps that will make you feel better. Is there anything else I can do? Do you need anything, perhaps from the grocer or the druggist? Perhaps I could do some laundry so you wouldn't have to?"

Her expression was so earnest, so sincere, that Malik felt a lump forming in his throat. To have anyone this concerned for your welfare was indeed a gift. And to think he'd had to cross the galaxy to find it. It was really a pity he couldn't.......

Malik paused, thinking. Why not? The Leader was dead. Communication with Antar had been suspended indefinitely. Eventually some would come to claim the occupants of the tanks below, but that would likely be a long time, what with everything going on back home. "The rules of the game have changed", Amar had said. One of those rules had been that no human could enter this house, and none had in the three years they'd lived here despite the countless times Malik had been welcomed into the homes of others. If other rules were changing, perhaps it was time to change this one too.

"Thank you, Mrs. Rahn," Malik said, accepting the pot of soup. "As a matter of fact, there is something you could do for me. I could do with a bit of company at the moment. Perhaps you would come in and join me while I have some soup?"

Mrs. Rahn hesitated on the threshold. "Are you sure?" she asked, peering nervously into the house. "I don't think Tom would like that."

"I think what's more important," Malik said slowly, "is that I would like that. Please," he added, stepping back and opening the door wider. "Won't you come inside?"




******************************************************



Eagle Rock Military Base



Spade closed the door to his quarters behind him and bent to retrieve the folded slip of paper on the floor. He already knew who'd sent it. The last time he'd had to resort to note passing, he'd been in grade school....until this morning, that is. Unfolding the note, he found a brief message in Yvonne's handwriting.

He says they're both dead.

Spade leaned against the door in relief, needing no translation for the pronouns. Ever since watching Corporal Brisson clutch in the briefing and realizing what that likely meant for John, he'd wondered if he should fess up about the "dog". Not chapter and verse, of course, but enough to give credence to Cavitt's suspicions. If John escaped, the fact that the aliens could look like animals was moot; if not, everyone deserved to be warned. The enemy aliens' death meant that no one need know about the dog regardless of what happened with John, and that his decision to stay quiet had been the right one.

Stuffing the note in his pocket, Spade flung himself face down on his bed, grateful to have this last moral dilemma off his list and the debriefing over at last. He was exhausted, starving, and desperately in need of a shower; basic needs, all, but exhaustion was trumping the other two. Food and cleanliness would have to wait. What time is it? he wondered, cracking an eyelid to check his clock, which read 1510 hours. Good Lord—had it only been four hours? It felt much longer. He'd never had a debriefing like that, not even after West had shot the surrendering alien and Cavitt had wanted both he and Spade to lie about it. He'd stood there in front of Ramey and Cavitt, hands clasped tightly behind his back, as Cavitt had nit-picked every single line of the carefully constructed report Spade had filed this morning. But he didn't get what he wanted, Spade thought, satisfaction crowding out exhaustion for just a moment. In the end, he failed.

Not that Cavitt hadn't tried. The debriefing had begun exactly the way Spade had expected. Deeply embarrassed that his compound had doubled as an animal shelter for months, Cavitt clearly intended to see that heads rolled....preferably not his own.

"General, I recommend Lieutenant Spade for immediate discharge for his part in this security breach," Cavitt had announced, practically before everyone else's departing rear ends had cleared the door.

"So I read," Ramey had answered, gesturing to Cavitt's own report. "The Lieutenant didn't participate in this, he merely missed it. That's not grounds for discharge."

"But—"

"Major," Ramey interrupted, "Lieutenant Spade was promoted very quickly—too quickly, some might say. I share the blame for that. I agreed to his promotions, both to recognize his vital contributions to this mission, and because you needed an officer to oversee security here. Let this serve as a reminder to both of us that promoting men in haste is not a good idea."

"Then you're suggesting demotion, sir?" Cavitt asked, some of the gleam going out of his eyes.

"No, I'm suggesting that we use this situation to teach some of the lessons the Lieutenant missed because of his rapid advancement," Ramey said patiently. "And I would point out to you that the level of complicity was so high that even a seasoned officer might have missed this."

Deprived of his first goal, Cavitt honed in on his second, combing Spade's report for the one thing Spade had been very careful to omit—names. Walker was an asshole, but that didn't make him deserving of being in Cavitt's crosshairs. Forty-five minutes later, after Cavitt had asked him the same questions over and over again, Ramey called the witch hunt to a halt.

"Major, how much longer is this going to go on? What difference does it make who let the dog in the first time? Once again, the level of complicity is so high as to make this bit of information you're pursuing so zealously irrelevant. Whoever started it could never have continued without help. From the sounds of things, we'll need to sanction virtually every soldier here."

Spade had shifted from one sore foot to the other during this discussion, doing his level best not to smile at the frown on Cavitt's face. The compound's entire security detail was much too broad a target to make a useful example. In the end, however, he hadn't walked away empty-handed. After an exhausting discussion, Cavitt had persuaded Ramey to delay the demise of the lockdown for all personnel involved with the dog, Spade included, by one month as a means of punishment. This meant that, with the exception of a very few, the overwhelming majority of the troops stationed here would be free of the lockdown in mid-December, just a couple of weeks before Christmas. Not a bad Christmas present, assuming Cavitt was unsuccessful in his attempts to stall the process further.

A knock sounded on the door. Spade groaned as he pushed himself off his bed, mentally preparing a speech for the supplicant outside no doubt sent to discover their fate. Cavitt had forbidden him to tell the men what their punishment would be. Most likely he intended to take credit for the ending of the lockdown by way of a grandiose announcement, followed by the rescinding of the newly granted freedom for almost everyone in the compound. That would be just like Cavitt—hand out the candy, take a bow, then snatch it away. Speech prepared, Spade opened the door.

Private Thompson stood outside, the same Private Thompson who had allowed him to enter John's room against every order he'd ever been given. And Thompson was holding a tray upon which sat a plate heaped with food and—glory, hallelujah—a mug of coffee accompanied by a brimming pot. The smell was downright intoxicating.

"If you're trying to bribe me, it's working," Spade said, taking a deep breath of coffee aroma.

"I thought you might be hungry, sir," Thompson said. "I don't think you've eaten since breakfast." He paused. "Are you all right, sir?"

Spade sighed and leaned on the doorframe. "I'm all right, but I can't tell you what you want to know, Thompson. I'm under orders to keep my mouth shut and let Cavitt do the talking. Are you sure you still want to give me that?"

"Of course, sir," Thompson said, sounding slightly offended that Spade had even asked. He slipped past, setting the tray on the little table in the corner as Spade closed the door behind him.

"I never got a chance to thank you for letting me into the prisoner's room yesterday," Spade said. "I never heard anything, so I assume you managed to keep that quiet."

"It wasn't hard, sir," Thompson said. "I just pointed out how much trouble we'd be in if we filed a report and offered to keep my mouth shut."

"I appreciate that," Spade said sincerely. "Thank you."

"I told you to come to me if you needed anything," Thompson said seriously. "I meant that." He paused. "Sir, I....."

Spade held up a hand. "Sorry. I said I couldn't—"

"This isn't what you think," Thompson interrupted, looking supremely uncomfortable as he jammed his hands into his pockets. "I....." He stopped, looking towards the door. "You did close that, right sir?"

Spade slowly turned his gaze to the door. "Yes. Why?"

"I was wondering," Thompson began, "if.......well......if......" He paused, flustered. "Sir, we all heard you yell 'it's an alien' when you were chasing the dog. Was that dog really a dog?"

Spade was instantly wide awake, hunger and sore feet forgotten. None of his men had asked him that; they all thought he'd been faking to make them stop the dog. "I was just trying to get someone to catch it," Spade said casually.

"Okay," Thompson said. "But I can't stop thinking about how it got out of Treyborn's room. How'd it open the door?"

"Maybe Treyborn didn't latch it," Spade offered.

Thompson shook his head firmly. "Treyborn would have latched it, sir. He's nowhere near as stupid as he looks. I spent a little bit of time with the dog and it never acted like anything but a dog around me, but Treyborn....he never liked that dog. He was always uneasy around it. The first time they brought it to the kitchen, he said it disappeared for several minutes and then just reappeared out of nowhere."

Probably scoping out the place, Spade thought, feeling suddenly cold. His men had played with that thing, petted it, fed it, even slept with it. That must have been quite a comedown for that snotty alien, a further testament to what he was willing to do to get what he wanted.

"And another thing," Thompson went on. "I was thinking that posing as a dog was an excellent way to get inside the compound. Maybe the only way."

"We've never seen the aliens be dogs," Spade pointed out.

"Doesn't mean they can't be," Thompson said. "And then there's the look on your face when you wanted to see the prisoner yesterday."

"What about it?" Spade asked, knowing full well he'd been on such a tear that he'd been ready to shove both guards out of the way and knock the door down if he had to.

Thompson leaned in closer. "Let me put it this way—if that dog was another alien, I don't think this was any rescue attempt. I think..." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "Sir, are we....in the middle of something?"

You bet your ass we are, Spade thought silently, but there was no way he could tell Thompson that. Impressed as he was with his intuition, Spade still wasn't sure which way Thompson was going to go. He was leaning in the right direction now, but that could change at any moment.

"Everything's all right, Private," Spade said. "There's nothing to worry about."

Thompson's eyes narrowed. "That's it, sir? I let you in to see the prisoner when I wasn't supposed to and kept it quiet. Isn't that enough?"

"Enough for what?"

"Enough to prove I can be trusted."

"This isn't just about trust," Spade said quietly. "It's about danger. Knowledge is dangerous. The more you know, the more danger you're in. I won't have that on my conscience without a damned good reason. So far, I haven't seen one."

Thompson considered that answer for a moment before reluctantly accepting it. He walked to the door, stopping with his hand on the knob.

"It's just that....well, sir......when the times comes.....I want to know which side I should be on."

"When the time comes, I hope you'll be on my side," Spade answered.

Thompson stared at him a moment, then nodded and left, closing the door quietly behind him as Spade sank back down on the bed. The food on the table still beckoned, but for some reason, he'd lost his appetite.




******************************************************


1700 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base





The tray of food balanced in the Healer's borrowed hands, Brivari waited outside Jaddo's room as the guards unlocked the door. He wasn't looking forward to this; Jaddo would be furious when he discovered that his captivity would be lengthened. Brivari had been so dispirited when the Healer had reported that security procedures were being reviewed in the wake of the "dog" incident that he had risked a trip to the lab where the serum was tested, hoping against hope that her instincts were wrong. They weren't. He found Pierce and his underling carefully going over the testing log while the underling squirmed because easily a third of the entries in that log were fabricated. Tomorrow the full regimen of testing would be reinstated, he would be unable to plant the false serum, and Jaddo's powers would once again begin to submerge. Time to start over.

The door opened, two guards following the "Healer" inside as usual. Jaddo eyes widened when he spotted him, watching as Brivari set the tray on the table, still located across the room and as far from the ears of the guards as possible.

"Good evening," Brivari said in the Healer's high-pitched female voice.

"Good evening," Jaddo replied impatiently. <Well?> he demanded silently.

<They are dead,> Brivari said, starting with the best news first. <Are you all right?>

<He wasn't here long,> Jaddo answered. <Just long enough to accuse Zan of all manner of things and carry on about Covari myths.>

<Judging from what the Healer told me, he was quite informative before he sedated her,> Brivari noted.

<He gave her a basic outline of our origins and purpose,> Jaddo answered. <So far, the Healer has shown no ill effects from the agent he used on her, although I don't know if Pierce will be able to detect it.>

<He won't,> Brivari said, reaching for his utensils. <That was developed specifically so human test subjects could be subdued immediately and without detectable after effects. She is safe from discovery.> And so are we—for the moment, he thought privately. Fortunately, it had not yet occurred to the Healer to wonder how or why his people would possess an agent that worked so well on humans, and Amar hadn't divulged their previous visits to Earth or the purpose of those visits. None of their human allies were likely to take kindly to that information.

<He went to the child's house, didn't he?> Jaddo asked.

<Yes—rather brazenly, I might add, typical for Amar,> Brivari said, pouring coffee. <Fortunately I was there. I tracked him to a location hundreds of miles from here where he and Malik were living as humans in a dwelling much like the Proctor's, with one key difference—an underground atmospheric chamber.>

Jaddo's eyebrows rose. <An Argilian was here?>

Brivari nodded. <A scientist, constructing a seal for the shells they plan to use to survive in Earth's atmosphere. He's dead now too, of course. Before I destroyed their communication equipment, I used it to get the coordinates of the ship the scientist arrived on. I'll take a look and see if there's anything left of use to us. And I spoke with Khivar.>

<Khivar?> Jaddo repeated, his eyebrows rising further still. <Why?>

<Amar had activated a communicator, but not yet received a response. I answered.>

<That must have been a shock,> Jaddo commented dryly.

<Oh, I'm sure it was. He doesn't look well. The lack of bodies is still proving problematic. He claims he never meant for the Royals to die, and has not yet discovered those responsible.>

Jaddo was quiet for a moment. <Urza said as much. He said their deaths were not Khivar's doing, and I believe he was right. Khivar would prefer public humiliation to private execution, and he needed Vilandra alive.>

<That's where it gets interesting,> Brivari said. <Khivar claims he loved Vilandra. Really loved her. Given the way he was acting.....I tend to believe him.>

Jaddo gave a snort of disgust, causing one of the guards to shift uncomfortably. < 'Loved her'? Perhaps it's better that Urza is dead. What little he had in the way of a temper would certainly be roused by that claim.>

<If true,> Brivari said slowly, <then we have a bargaining chip we didn't realize we were holding. We hold not only Khivar's legitimizing agent, but his lover, someone he badly wants returned—so badly, in fact, that he claims she means more to him than the throne.>

<As the humans would say, it will be a cold day somewhere before anything means more to Khivar than the throne,> Jaddo said, his mental voice dripping acid. <Honestly, I would expect such nonsense from Vilandra, but Khivar? Antar is even worse off than I thought.> He paused, eating quickly. His appetite had increased lately as his powers re-emerged. <I would like to see where you found them as soon as I am out. There may be something of value there.>

<There is nothing of value there that I have not already retrieved,> Brivari said.

<Still, I should like to see it,> Jaddo pressed.

Brivari set his fork down. It had to be done. Much as he dreaded it, it simply had to be done....although it appeared his silence may have done it for him. Jaddo was staring at him, eyes wide with horrified comprehension. <What?> he demanded.

"I have good news," Brivari said out loud, for the benefit of the guards. "It seems the General is pleased with the information you have been providing. So pleased that he has ordered improvements in your situation."

Speechless, Jaddo stared at him, his food forgotten. <Why should I consider this 'good news'? Am I not to be free of this place in short order?>

Brivari said nothing. <She told me no one knew!> Jaddo continued desperately. <She said no one had discovered what the dog was!>

<They didn't,> Brivari answered quietly. <But I'm afraid that's not the end of the story. No one knows the 'dog' was not really a dog, but it was seen, so they know their own soldiers breached the security of the compound. And that, I'm afraid, has prompted a review of all security procedures....including the ones recently allowed to lapse.>

Brivari let this sink in for a moment, let the awful truth wash over him—but not for too long. <Jaddo, listen to me,> he said urgently. <They will forget. In a short while this incident will fade from their memory, and they will no doubt consider themselves even more invulnerable than they already do. It won't take long. And when that happens again, there will be no one left to upset the process a second time.>

<If only this had happened later,> Jaddo whispered. <Only a few more days......>

<I know,> Brivari said wearily. <But it didn't. And it could be worse.>

<Worse?> Jaddo repeated blankly, still in shock; rage had not yet set in. <What could possibly be worse?>

<I guarantee you that if the humans ever find out their precious compound has been infiltrated—twice—the results will be much worse,> Brivari said soberly. <And if any of our human allies ever discover the nature of our earlier visits to this world....that would be the worst of all.>




******************************************************




11:30 p.m.

Klassy Kat Tavern, Roswell






"That's it, Dave," Mac Brazel said, plunking his glass down on the table. "I'm done. Had too much already."

Sitting across the table from Mac in the hazy, smoke-filled bar, David Proctor smiled sympathetically. "I wouldn't blame you if you cleaned out the bar, Mac. After what happened last night....."

Mac held up a hand for silence. "Say no more. We've been over this. And we're definitely not going over it again here," he added, shifting his eyes sideways at the typical raucous weekend crowd. "We both just dodged a bullet, and I'm not aiming to hop right back in front of the gun."

"You never did let me fully explain," David pointed out.

"And I'm not going to," Mac said firmly. "The less I know, the better. Besides," he added, faintly sheepish, "it wasn't all bad. That's the most excitement I've had in weeks."

David smiled sadly, fully aware of how low one had to have sunk before one would consider an unexpected encounter with a murderous alien to be "exciting". Mac had been picking up odd jobs around town, but nothing substantial, nothing that spoke to him like taking care of the ranch. Not that he needed the money—the government's buyout had been so ridiculously generous that feeding himself and Rose wasn't the problem. Feeding his soul was.

"You coming?" Mac asked, pushing unsteadily to his feet.

"Not yet," David said. "You okay going home by yourself?" he added, eyeing Mac as he swayed slightly.

"Good Lord, Dave," Mac laughed, even his laugh sounding unsteady. "I've put away twice as much booze as this during World War I. Stop fussing."

"You were younger then," David countered.

"Yeah," Mac said heavily. "And better employed." He raised a hand in mock salute. "I only tie one on once a week, here, with you. I'm not apologizing for that."

"I wasn't asking you to," David said gently. "G'night, Mac."

" 'night, Dave." Mac disappeared into the crowd, steadier now that he'd been vertical for a minute.

Better employed? David shook his head in disbelief. First alien murderers were exciting, and now war was better employment. Still, there wasn't much to be done other than give Mac something to look forward to. If weekly visits to a seedy bar and lots of whiskey were what it took to get him through this, then so be it. Of course he hadn't told Mac that he had an ulterior motive for coming here on Saturday nights. David sat quietly at the now empty table, eyeing his target as the din of the tavern swirled around him. That target had been here since before they'd arrived, slumped at the bar, downing beer after beer. Charles Dupree was now very likely as well oiled as Mac, if not better.

Rising from his chair, David wound his way through the crowd toward the bar, aiming for the empty seat beside Dupree. He did this every week, ordering his and Mac's drinks from a spot right next to Dupree, making certain that he always nodded and said a perfunctory "hello" every single time. At first, Dupree had ignored him. Soon that changed to suspicious glares, which David ignored, then moved on to wary furtive glances. He'd been planning to wait until he'd at least received some kind of verbal response, but now he couldn't wait any longer. Now the enemy aliens had returned, zeroing in on his house and his daughter because they knew she could hear them. Disaster had been averted by Brivari's intervention, Anthony Evans' innocent comment, Sheriff Wilcox's complicity, and the fact that it was Halloween night. That particular constellation of good fortune was unlikely to be repeated. Now more than ever, David wanted to know what the two enemy aliens had been doing here. He had a feeling he'd need that information someday.

"I'll have whatever's he's having," David told the bartender when he arrived at the bar, pointing to the near empty glass of beer in Dupree's hand. "And one more for him. On me," he added, sliding onto the stool beside Dupree.

The bartender's eyebrows rose, but he said nothing. Dupree swung around to look at David, scowling.

"You again," he said, his voice thick with drink. "What do you want?"

Verbal communication, David thought. That was different. Not the most auspicious beginning, but under the circumstances, he couldn't afford to be choosy.

"I want to talk to you," David said, coming right to the point.

" 'bout what?"

"About what happened to you when you were a child. With the aliens."

"How'd you know about that?" Dupree demanded, as the bartender who'd spilled those particular beans studiously ignored both of them.

"I've heard things," David answered cryptically. "Here and there."

Dupree unexpectedly broke into a laugh, if that's what you could call it—it was a ragged laugh, the laugh of one far too accustomed to being the target of others' laughter. "Oh, I'll bet you have," he said, nodding into his beer glass. "I'll bet you've heard all kinds of stories, most of which end with me in the loony bin. Why don't you just spit out a few insults right now and save us both a whole lotta time."

The beers arrived. David pushed Dupree's beer toward him as the bartender fled, afraid he'd be fingered as an informant. "Why would I want to insult you when I think the same thing has happened to me?"

"Sure it did," Dupree said. "Just like the same thing's happened to all the other morons who come through here. Alien abductees are a dime a dozen now, but real abductees.....that's a different story."

"I think I might be a 'real' abductee," David said, lowering his voice. "It happened a long time ago, long before this latest flying saucer business. I was about six or seven at the time. I always thought it was just very vivid dreams, but now......." He paused. "Now I'm not so sure."

Dupree eyed him narrowly, interested now in spite of himself. David casually sipped his beer, forcing himself to wait. He'd spent a long time pondering how to approach Dupree. He would have preferred to question him about his experiences and see if they matched the memories Brivari and Jaddo had left in his mind, but the bartender had been very clear on one point: Dupree was notoriously close-mouthed. Apparently those in Tucson considered him anything from a humorous crank to an outright mental case because of what he kept insisting had happened to him. Even his own family was said to be embarrassed by his constant pursuit of information about his alleged abductions. Dupree was unlikely to volunteer information, at least not any time soon.

So David had reached the conclusion that the first offering would have to be his own. God knows he was well situated to make one. He'd seen live aliens, dead aliens, and injured aliens. He'd seen an alien ship, helped move alien pods, held an alien book, and inadvertently come into possession of alien memories. Hell, he even lived with an alien. This shouldn't be difficult.

"What happened to you?" Dupree asked, taking the bait, his gaze straight ahead as he tried to look disinterested.

"I'm not sure," David said. "I was very young, and I only remember certain things. And none of it makes sense."

"What things?"

"Bright lights," David answered. "Lying on some sort of table. Walls made out of.....rock," he finished, sounding embarrassed, as though he found that last detail preposterous. "And...."—he leaned in closer—"I'm pretty sure that I wasn't the only one there. I could have sworn I saw another kid on another table, just like I was."

Dupree' face had gone rigid, his brand new beer forgotten in his hand. Clearly David had touched a cord, but Dupree still wasn't buying it. Not yet.

"I remember something else," David said. "Something I saw over and over, but I could never figure out what it meant."

"What?" Dupree asked in a bored tone, only the vise-like grip he had on his glass betraying his emotion.

"I'll draw it for you." David grabbed a napkin, pulled a pen out of his pocket, and began sketching something he'd seen many times, the first being in the backyard the night that Dee had made a symbol out of sticks as he had watched from the window, knowing something was up, but not knowing what. A moment later, he finished, pushing the napkin toward Dupree, waiting expectantly.

This time Dupree didn't even bother trying to hide his surprise. His face went white, his mouth falling open as he snatched the napkin bearing the swirling symbol and stared at it. "Jesus Christ!" he whispered.

"Does that mean something to you?" David asked.

"You bet it does," Dupree whispered. "This was all over everything those alien bastards had."

"Do you know what it means?"

"Depends," Dupree said, returning to his beer.

"On what?"

"On whether or not you're a child," Dupree answered, his voice tight with anger. "It's the children they wanted, you know. It was always children they took. Young ones. Not babies. Old enough to talk. They must have needed them to be a certain age."

David's throat tightened. "Why? Why would they want children?"

"Because no one believes them," Dupree said bitterly. "When they tell what happened to them, everyone calls them liars—or worse." He traced the swirling symbol with a shaking finger. "You got any kids, mister?"

The blood in David's veins turned to ice. "One."

"How old?"

"Nine."

"Boy or girl?"

"Girl."

"I saw girls there," Dupree nodded, his voice far away, remembering. "There was one I saw a lot. A blonde. Pretty little thing. Scrappy too. She fought'em, just like I did." He paused. "Did they take your little girl yet?"

"No," David whispered.

"Don't let them," Dupree said, shaking his head vigorously. "Don't let them take her. Don't ever let your little girl near that," he clarified, pointing to the symbol David had drawn on the napkin, "or you may never see her again."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Next week: Part 6, where we jump six weeks to December of 1947, the last of the short time jumps. After Part 6, the time jumps get much longer (6 months, 10 months, a year), and the book goes much faster.

I'll post Chapter 61 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!



PART SIX--ARRIVAL



CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE


Six weeks later




December 12, 1947, 1000 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base





Yvonne White entered John's room, her hard won package tucked beneath her arm, the door closing as the requisite two guards slipped in behind her. Corporal Keyser had been here all morning, but he was gone now, his books and scratch pads strewn all over the table in front of the sofa. "What happened to Keyser?" Yvonne asked John, sitting in one of the two easy chairs reading a book. Although she regularly addressed Brivari by name, she couldn't call John by his real name, or even bring herself to think of him as "Jaddo". He'd been "John" to her for too long.

"Are you quite certain this is considered a sacred text?" John asked, without looking up from his book. In an act of supreme irony, the only book Cavitt had been willing to approve so far was the Bible, so Yvonne had dutifully appeared with a copy at the earliest opportunity. John had ignored it at first, angry that he was still captive, but boredom had eventually won out, and now he appeared to be about halfway through it.

"Absolutely," she answered. "There are others, but the Bible is the holy book of several different faiths. Why?"

"I don't believe I've ever encountered a so-called 'sacred text' containing this much murder and mayhem. Are they all this violent? That might explain a great deal."

"Corporal Keyser?" Yvonne prompted, not in the mood for a lecture.

"He left to get more coffee. He doesn't get enough sleep, that one,"

"That's because he's so excited about all of this," Yvonne said. "You didn't insult him or anything, did you?"

John's eyes flicked up. "Why would I? He's very intelligent; he just lacks equipment. He's trying to solve incredibly complex calculations, and this ‘computing machine' which is supposed to assist him isn't worth the large amount of space I'm told it occupies."

Yvonne sighed and dropped onto the sofa, her package in her lap. The ENIAC, that new-fangled "computer" that Corporal Keyser had been so excited about, had proven a mixed blessing. It was huge, filling an entire room at the Aberdeen Proving Ground, an Army garrison in Maryland. Moving it to Roswell was out of the question, as was constantly flying Keyser back and forth. So Keyser had been forced to work with a team of engineers at Aberdeen via telephone and mail, all the while not telling anyone what he was really working on. This had slowed the work considerably and frustrated Keyser no end. He'd managed to visit his beloved machine only once in the past six weeks.

"I'm sure it's primitive by your standards, but it's the best we've got," Yvonne said. "And the real problem isn't that it's primitive; it's that it's so far away."

<If that's the best your race can come up with, you have no business blundering about in the poor, unsuspecting universe.>

Yvonne shot John a withering look, but said nothing. Now that there was actual furniture in John's room, not to mention actual visitors, they weren't always alone or tucked back in the corner anymore, far from the listening ears of the guards. This made answering his telepathic speech more difficult; she had to be very careful what she said lest she be overheard. Privately, she suspected John took advantage of this, mixing private comments with spoken speech and saving certain announcements for those times when he knew it would be inconvenient for her to answer. At the moment, that was merely annoying; soon it would become an even bigger obstacle. John's new "room", with it's gleaming white walls, microphones, cameras, and a much closer observation room on the same level, was almost finished. When he moved there, private conversation would be next to impossible unless she could figure out a way to speak telepathically herself. So far, all her efforts in that area had proven fruitless.

"Has Keyser made any progress?" Yvonne asked, leafing through Jesse's notes. There were a lot of them, all in chicken scratch and largely unreadable.

"He's trying. Mathematics of this caliber were never meant to be done by committee."

"How do your people do all these calculations?"

"The navigational console is programmed to do all of it automatically," John answered. "Unfortunately, that involves a level of repair beyond human capabilities. All they have done so far is supply power—that only enables its most basic functions. Further repair would involve me....and you and I both know how likely that is to happen."

Try never, Yvonne thought sadly. Letting John fix whatever needed fixing would mean letting him not only out of this room, but out of the compound, all the way over to hangar where their ship was being stored. She could just imagine the internal battle Cavitt would fight when he weighed the risk of letting the alien out of his cell versus the dangling carrot of a functioning alien ship. He might burst a blood vessel wrestling with that one.

"Give it time," Yvonne said. "If they get frustrated enough, they just might let you."

<I have no intention of being here that long.>

"Right. So—I have something for you," Yvonne said, hastily changing the subject and displaying her package. "I won't be here for the rest of the day, so I thought I'd drop it off now."

<What's this? Another ‘improvement'?> John asked, his voice wreathed in sarcasm.

Here we go again, Yvonne thought wearily. She'd initially looked forward to following General Ramey's order to "reward" John for his cooperation, but actually carrying it out had proven problematic....on all fronts. The paperwork involved was nothing less than oppressive. Dr. Pierce had been helpful, but Cavitt had bent over backwards to block any request she'd made. The only reason she'd managed to get the sofa, two easy chairs, and the table in here was by pointing out that Corporal Keyser, currently Ramey's golden boy due to his success at figuring out alien mathematics, would be much more comfortable with additional furniture, and even that had taken three weeks to arrive.

Selling the idea to John had been even harder. The two weeks following his aborted escape attempt had been hideously difficult for him as the serum had been restarted and his abilities had once again submerged. The only time she'd seen him this angry was at the very beginning, when he was strapped to the bed right here in this room, and she had tried to convince him to eat. No one could know what had nearly transpired, so he was reduced to two targets for venting his rage: Herself and Brivari, the only people who could hear his telepathic speech. Many days Brivari had left in disgust, and Yvonne had consumed a great deal of aspirin. Dr. Pierce had carried on at great length about all the "improvements" that were coming—making it sound like they had been his idea instead of hers, of course—but Yvonne hadn't bothered to join the chorus. She knew from personal experience that a gilded cage was still a cage.

"This is different," she said, setting the package down where he could reach it. "I had to fight for this one. This was the first thing I asked for and the last thing I got. No one wanted you to have it."

Almost in spite of himself, John tore his attention away from his book to look at the box, emblazoned "Sears". She waited while his desire to appear indifferent warred with his curiosity about what it was he wasn't supposed to have. A minute later, the latter won, and he opened the box, spilling the contents into his lap.

"Clothing? I already have clothing."

Yvonne shook her head. "No, you don't. Not normal clothing, anyway, not—"

"Why would you ‘fight' for this?" John interrupted, bewildered. "And why would anyone bother to oppose you?" <You people baffle me more every day I draw breath.>

Yvonne sighed. "This isn't about the clothes. It's about perception, about how you're viewed. About how others treat you."

"You think this"—he held up a plaid work shirt—"is going to change how I'm treated?"

"You already look human," Yvonne pointed out, "but you're dressed like a hospital patient, or a....a......"

"Prisoner?" John said helpfully, his voice dripping sarcasm—again. "Imagine that."

"My point," Yvonne continued, praying for patience, "is that when people see you dressed in normal clothes, they'll think differently about you. You'll look just like them. It's always easier to connect with someone who looks like you."

<Forgive me, but I have no wish to ‘connect' with anyone,> John said shortly, dropping the assortment of pants, shirts, socks, and shoes back into the box.

"Is it really necessary for me to point out to you, of all people, just how important one's appearance can be?" Yvonne asked, arching an eyebrow.

John shot her one of his famous glares before plopping the box back on the couch and returning to his book. Long inured to such looks, Yvonne ignored it and waited a moment before playing her ace.

"All right. I'll send it back. Major Cavitt will be thrilled. He fought tooth and nail to keep you from getting those because he wants people to view you as a monster, and monsters don't wear clothes from Sears. I had to go all the way to General Ramey for permission, and Cavitt was none too pleased I went over his head. But if you really don't want it......" She reached for the box, only to have it snatched away just before her hand reached it.

That did it, Yvonne thought, as John headed into the bathroom to change. Even though Cavitt was restricted to watching John through the observation room window, the hatred John felt for him was evident every time the subject was raised. He'd probably walk around in a hoop skirt for the rest of his life if he thought it would give Cavitt heartburn.

"Where are you going for the rest of the day?" John's voice floated from the partially opened bathroom door.

Yvonne opened her mouth, then closed it. What to tell him? She'd been carefully avoiding this subject for weeks now, no easy task since she saw more of John than anyone else in the compound. If the subject of John's continued captivity was a sore one for him, the subject of Yvonne's still recent release was one she avoided like the plague.

Ramey had been as good as his word—the lockdown had ended approximately one week after the "dog" had been discovered.....for the few personnel eligible, that is. Most, including Stephen, had to wait an extra month as punishment for the dog incident. But Yvonne, Corporal Brisson, and a few lucky others had finally gotten to step outside and breathe the fresh air. After being cooped up in the compound for months, the base seemed huge. Eating in a different mess hall had been like dining in a five star restaurant. The simplest of amenities, like the base commissary, had seemed unbelievably decadent. It was amazing how absence made the heart grow fonder. Exhilarating as it was to walk out the compound doors, however, she hadn't discussed this with John. To wax philosophic about her freedom just as he had so narrowly missed regaining his own had seemed cruel.

And then Ramey had gone and done one better. He'd visited over Thanksgiving, bringing a lavish meal which had looked a bit ridiculous in the mess hall upstairs, and made an astonishing announcement—everyone's families were to be notified of their true whereabouts. No more subterfuge, no more having to lie in letters home, and best of all, no more isolation. They still couldn't get leave to visit their families, but their families could visit them here.

"When we started this operation, we didn't know how long we'd be able to continue," Ramey had said, after a rousing cheer had greeted this news...with the exception of Major Cavitt, of course, who had appeared positively thunderstruck. "It now appears that it will continue indefinitely, and you, the brave men of this command, should not be kept from your families any longer. Passes will be granted to those with visiting family members so you can leave the base and enjoy their company in a non-military setting."

Ramey went on to say that their families still believed that their sons had been assigned elsewhere and had been recently reassigned to Eagle Rock. "They don't know why you're here," he had noted, "and they can never know. This remains the most highly classified operation in the history of this country, and I am confident that the men hand-picked for this command are fully capable of remembering that."

Three days later, Yvonne had received the best Christmas gift within memory: A half day pass to visit with her family. She'd practically run back to her quarters to write them a letter, knowing they'd make themselves available. They were due at the base at noon, at which time she would actually get in their car and drive off the base for the first time since that fateful night she'd thought she was en route to London. They were going to have lunch in Roswell, go Christmas shopping, and do the normal things that people did around Christmas time that she'd never dreamed she'd have a chance to do. She'd been looking forward to this for two weeks now—and she hadn't breathed a word to John. Once again, it had seemed sadistic to crow about her own freedom when he had been denied his.

The bathroom door opened, and John appeared. The transformation was startling; he looked absolutely, completely normal. A normal human man wearing normal human clothing.

"My goodness!" Yvonne exclaimed. "What a difference! No one would believe you weren't human."

<Further proof that appearances can be deceiving,> John said. <And I, of all people, should know.> He resumed his seat. "You're certain Major Cavitt will object?"

"Positive," Yvonne assured him. "You'll ruin his week."

"Excellent," John said with satisfaction. "You never answered me about what you were doing," he added, eyeing her closely.

"Nothing in particular," she answered vaguely. "Just another assignment from Dr. Pierce."

He stared at her for so long that Yvonne began to mentally squirm. Was it possible he knew? She hadn't breathed a word of it to anyone but Stephen, and Stephen never saw John.

"I need to get going," she said brightly, gathering up the remnants of the packaging. "Good luck with Corporal Keyser, and I'll see you when I get back."

Liar, Yvonne thought, beating a hasty exit before her face betrayed her. She might not be seeing him when she got back because she still hadn't decided if she was coming back. Once she was safely in her parents' car, she had half a mind to tell her father to start driving and never stop.




******************************************************




Proctor residence




"Hi, Mr. Proctor," Anthony Evans's voice floated into the dining room where Dee sat at the table with at least a half dozen strings of Christmas lights arrayed before her. "Wow! That's a big tree!"

"Hi, Anthony," Dee heard her father answer. "Yep, we got a big one this year. Dee's in the dining room setting out the lights." A moment later, Anthony appeared in the doorway to the dining room, staring at her and shaking his head. "A big tree takes a lot of lights."

"Tell me about it," Dee said in exasperation, flopping back in her chair. She'd talked her parents into a big tree, and now she was paying for it. "None of these will light, and I can't figure out why. None of the bulbs are loose."

"Each string must have a bad bulb," Anthony said, fingering the nearest string. "If one bulb burns out, the whole string goes out."

Dee started at the dozens of colored glass bulbs in front of her. "So how do we tell which bulbs are burned out if the rest of them won't light?"

"You replace each bulb one by one until the string lights up."

"But....what if there's more than one bulb out?"

"Then it gets tricky," Anthony admitted. "Got any extra bulbs?"

Sighing, Dee headed upstairs, returning moments later with boxes of fresh bulbs. "This could take until New Year's," she grumbled. "There's twenty bulbs on each string."

"I'll help," Anthony said, pulling up a chair and reaching for the nearest string. "Just plug it in and start replacing the bulbs one at a time."

Presently, two strings of Christmas lights snaked off the dining room table to a nearby electrical outlet, and two sets of hands busily unscrewed old bulbs and screwed in new ones. Anthony was the first to hit the jackpot. "Got it!" he exclaimed, as the string he was working on blazed.

"Lucky," Dee said sourly. "I've changed every bulb, and mine still won't light."

"That means there's more than one bulb out," Anthony said calmly. "Give it to me." He reached for the string, looking into the living room as he did so. "Your tree's going to be pretty with all these lights on it. We went looking for a tree this morning, but we didn't find anything my mother liked at the lot down in Roswell." He paused. "I saw someone, though."

"Who?" Dee asked, starting on another string.

"Valenti."

Dee looked up in surprise, then just as quickly looked back at the bulb she was unscrewing. Valenti was a subject both of them had avoided like the plague. They hadn't discussed anything about what had happened on Halloween night since that day up in the treehouse when Anthony had gotten so upset, nor had she gone near Valenti since then. She still thought talking to Valenti had been a good idea, but it wasn't worth upsetting Anthony. He was her best friend, strange as it seemed to have a boy as a best friend; he knew things about her no one else did, had stood by her in ways no one else but her parents had. She didn't want to lose him.

"He was picking out a Christmas tree," Anthony said.

The string Dee was working on lit up in her hands, spreading a line of color across the dining room table. It was funny how things changed. A few months ago, she never would have been able to think of Valenti as an ordinary person who bought Christmas trees like everyone else; he'd just been an enemy, someone who was trying to get her and her family in trouble. But now things were different—now he was a person, not just someone who was chasing her, and hopefully he thought of her differently as well. That's why she wasn't sorry she'd talked to him. She'd watched the same thing happen when she'd convinced her classmates to play with Bright Sun. All of a sudden, Bright Sun had turned into just another child they could play with instead of an Indian to be afraid of. Talking to people always made things different.

"I went over and said ‘hi'," Anthony added.

Dee's eyes popped. "You did what?" she sputtered, dropping the string of lights and promptly forgetting her recent musings on talking to people. Through the doorway to the living room, she saw her father glance briefly their way before turning his attention back to the tree. "Do you mean," she continued, dropping her voice to a hiss, "that after getting mad at me for talking to him, you went over and talked to him? What for?"

Anthony raised an eyebrow. "All I did was say ‘hello'. I didn't tell him there was a war on my front porch."

"Neither did I," Dee said crossly. Not exactly, she added silently to herself. "So what'd he say?"

"He was pretty surprised I was talking to him," Anthony admitted. "Kept looking around for my mother—he won't go near her. But he said he hadn't seen you in awhile, and he asked if you were okay. He looked really worried."

"Worried about me?"

"Yeah," Anthony said. "At first I thought he was just doing that to try to get me to say something, but he never asked me any questions. He just gave me a message for you."

"What message?" Dee asked in surprise.

Anthony leaned forward across the table. "He said to tell you that he's still thinking about everything you said. And that if you ever need help, to call him."

"Of course he wants me to call him. And I wouldn't have to. He'd be the first one here anyway."

"That's what I thought," Anthony said slowly, "but.....I think he meant it. He looked really worried." He paused, fiddling with the light string in his hand. "And so am I."

"There's nothing for either of you to worry about," Dee said quietly. "It's all over."

"You mean the war is over?"

"Well....no," Dee allowed. "But that's....over there. It's not over here."

"It was over here on Halloween night," Anthony pointed out.

"But it's not now," Dee insisted. "It's over."

Anthony was silent for a moment as he screwed in another new light bulb, causing the string in his hand to burst to life. "I hope so," he said after a moment. "I hope it's that easy."




******************************************************





His hands huge and normal looking once more, Brivari settled back into the pilot's seat of the Argilian scientist's ship, savoring the feeling of having things the right size, of being the right size. The coordinates he'd found in the scientist's communication console had led him to this ship, little more than a drop pod, really, picked clean long ago of anything of value and nestled in a nondescript mountain range about halfway between the base where Jaddo was held and the dwelling where he had found Amar and Malik. Mountains, Brivari thought sadly. We were supposed to land in the mountains. And it would have been perfect, had it worked out that way—the mountains were desolate, with ample hiding places and little chance of discovery. How different everything might have been had they landed their ship safely; perhaps Urza and Valeris would still be alive, Jaddo would not be captive, and so many hybrids would not have failed. And perhaps he would not be making such frequent visits here, to sit in a ship from home in his native form, awash in homesickness and weary of this strange world in which he found himself.

Despite his self pity, Brivari would be the first to admit that Jaddo's predicament was worse. Dealing with the depression and rage which had resulted from their failed escape attempt had been very trying. All attempts to point out that they would have another chance, that at least their efforts and allies hadn't been discovered, had fallen on deaf ears. It was the Healer who had taught him how best to deal with this. "He's angry," she had said, "and he has a right to be. He knows it could have been worse, but that doesn't change the fact that things worked out badly. Arguing with him won't help. Just let him grouse. He's a realist—he'll come to grips with it eventually because he has to."

And she was right, of course....except this wasn't only about Jaddo's rage. Brivari, too, was disappointed and angry that one who had escaped years ago had returned to haunt them at such an inopportune moment. Unlike Jaddo, he had no one to complain to, or even talk to, for that matter. When he admonished Jaddo to be grateful things hadn't been worse, he had been admonishing himself as well.

In an effort to counter his own anger, Brivari had begun visiting the pod chamber more often, hoping the sight of the three surviving sets of hybrids would alter his mood. Unfortunately, it had just the opposite effect. True, the hybrids continued to thrive, with the royal mark still flashing periodically on the forehead of the Zan hybrid of their best set. Even the single Zan hybrid had managed to survive despite the failure of the rest of its set. All good news....but Brivari had noticed something. For all that they thrived, the hybrids did not appear to be growing—they were little larger now than the day their ship had been discovered. According to Valeris, the hybrid's development should mirror the timeline of human development, and the books he had worriedly consulted in a nearby "library" had confirmed that human fetuses were usually larger by this point. Still, the difference was slight. Perhaps he was just overreacting. The hybrids' development had been interrupted twice, once when their ship had crashed and again when they had been discovered by the human military. Perhaps that was the explanation. At any rate, it would have to do. Valeris was not here to consult.

And he should be, Brivari thought bitterly, looking out the viewport window at the huge trees shielding the tiny ship. It should have been their ship here, hidden in the mountains, safe from human interference. Fate had been unkind to Zan twice now, which was not a good omen. It was a measure of the blackness of Brivari's mood that he found himself thinking about the offer of loyalty Malik had made. At the time, he hadn't realized that Amar had thoroughly destroyed Jaddo's chance to escape, so he had disregarded it. But now........now he wondered if he would be so quick to execute Malik if he had known the escape attempt would fail. To have someone else to talk to, to help him, was very tempting indeed.

Shaking his head in annoyance, Brivari climbed out of the craft. Things weren't so bad that he should even be considering taking the word of a rogue, even in retrospect. Perhaps it was just as well that Malik was no longer alive to make another such offer.

Because under the circumstances, he wasn't at all certain he'd be able to refuse.




******************************************************


Copper Summit, Arizona




"Do it again!" one of the children begged.

"Yes, again!" chorused the others, hopping up and down with excitement, making the whole porch shake.

Malik sighed dramatically, but he was smiling as he spun the basketball on the tip of his finger for the fourth time as an assortment of neighborhood children watched, enraptured, as the ball whirled before their eyes at a dizzying speed for a very long time. "How does he do that?" whispered one of them.

Easy, Malik thought. One just slightly shifted the tip of one's finger to make a flat surface on which to spin the ball, making periodic adjustments to keep it there. Impossible for humans, of course. To them, it looked like magic.

<Showoff.>

<Don't you have something better to do?> Malik asked Amar, letting the ball drop off his finger to disappointed groans from his audience.

<No. Actually, I don't.>

"How about some Kool Aid?" Malik asked the children, who erupted in yet another chorus of excitement.

"All of us?"

"Is it grape?"

"Can we drink it inside?"

"Of course," Malik smiled, as he held the door open. Being allowed inside his house was still considered a novelty. "Don't spill it!" he called after them as they stampeded toward the kitchen. "And pour me a glass too, will you? I'm thirsty."

<How much longer do I have to put up with these apes invading our house?>

Amar was in the living room, arms crossed in front of himself, staring out the window. <They're not ‘invading',> Malik answered, closing the front door behind him. <They're my friends, and I'm offering them a bit of hospitality, is all.>

Amar gave a telepathic snort of disgust. <Friends? Spare me. This so-called ‘friendship' would end the moment they discovered what you really are.>

<Then why don't you go find the one unincarcerated individual who does know ‘what we really are' and spend your time with him. That worked out so well the last time you tried it.>

Amar threw him a murderous glare, but didn't answer. He hadn't gone near Roswell since Brivari's attack, having apparently acquired a bit more respect for the King's Warder in the process. He spent most of his time puttering in the basement chamber, trying vainly to salvage something useful from the mess Brivari had left, or, Malik suspected, just plain sulking. He must have tired of that lately because now he was appearing more frequently around the house, always complaining whenever a human approached it. Whatever human had penned the phrase "idle hands are the devil's workshop" had not met Amar, but it applied nonetheless.

<You never told me what you said to him,> Amar said, still staring out the window. <What did you have to say to him that made you cut me out of the conversation?>

<I was arguing for your miserable life,> Malik lied.

<And it was me who saved your miserable life,> Amar noted. <I love irony.>

That's not the real irony, Malik thought silently as Amar headed back down to the basement, no doubt wanting to escape behind the wall while humans were in the house. No, the real irony was that Malik had been arguing for only his own miserable life when he had spoken privately to Brivari. When push had come to shove, he'd left Amar out of the equation. That was something he would have expected Amar to do, not himself. He was still surprised, and not a little chagrined, that Amar had bothered to pull him out of the oxygen-depleted basement. Had anyone posed such a scenario beforehand, Malik would have expected Amar to leave him behind. The fact that their usual roles had reversed at such a crucial moment was not comforting.

"C'mon, Carl!" exclaimed one of the little girls in the neighborhood, pulling him by the hand into the kitchen and handing him a glass. Watching the happy faces and listening to the chatter around him, Malik had another disturbing thought, and not for the first time: He was glad the Leader was gone. While he would never have wished that end on anyone, the Leader's death meant that he and Amar were now free in a way they had never been before. True, he had been "free" right after their defection, but that had been different. Now he had a home, a position, the company of good friends, and he was not looked upon with suspicion wherever he went. Now he had no one to report to, no one's agenda to serve but his own, at least until others arrived, which was not likely to happen for a good long while. Malik had never experienced this level of freedom; it was positively intoxicating.

The doorbell rang. "I'll get it!" announced one of the children, skipping out of the kitchen only to return a moment later, pale and quiet. "Um....Carl? I think someone's at the door for you."

Curious, Malik set down the pitcher he'd been refilling. Who could be at the door that would cause that kind of reaction? He headed out of the kitchen, only dimly aware of the group following on his heels. The door was standing open. He saw them long before he got there.

Two people stood on his front porch, a man and a woman, both bearing the infrared signature of Covari. Both looked human, but neither were, a fact his volunteer butler had unwittingly picked up on.

"Who are they?" someone whispered.

"Kids," Malik said tightly, "it's time to go home."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 62 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

*Wave* to everyone reading!




CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO



December 12, 1947, 10:15 a.m.

Copper Summit, Arizona




Malik had never seen Amar so speechless as the moment he looked up when the sliding door in the basement wall rumbled open to reveal not one, but three of his own kind. The two strangers entered first, still in human form and unidentifiable, Malik trailing behind them and moving to stand beside Amar as the door closed. The two pairs regarded each other gravely for a moment before silently shifting to their native forms to identify themselves, a strangled, telepathic expletive coming from Amar as he realized who was standing in front of him.

The male was Orlon, their usual contact on Antar, Brivari's friend-turned-enemy from the days of Zan's father. And the woman.....the woman was Marana. Malik stared at her, their eyes locking for just a moment before both looked away.

"Amar," Orlon said, nodding. "Malik. I bring you greetings from Khivar, along with his gratitude for the work you've done thus far."

"What is she doing here?" Amar demanded, glaring at Marana. "We don't need a bioscientist."

Oh, no, Malik groaned inwardly. Not even two minutes into a visit from home, and already he was acting up.

"I'm here to help clean up your mess," Marana answered, eyes flashing.

"My mess?" Amar echoed in disbelief. "You think I did all this?"

"What happened here?" Orlon asked, ignoring them as he walked around the room, gazing at the ruins of the atmospheric chamber. Amar had cleaned up somewhat, but destruction was destruction no matter how much one cleaned.

"Brivari found us," Malik interjected quickly, before Amar dug himself in any deeper. "He destroyed everything in here, killed the Leader, and almost killed us."

"What of the emergents?"

"He didn't find them," Malik answered, nodding toward the door to the lower basement level where the tanks and their occupants remained undisturbed. "They're on the lower level, and we believe they are unharmed."

"How exactly did Brivari find you?" Marana asked in a deeply skeptical voice, staring at Amar. "And why do I get the distinct impression you had something to do with that?"

"How did you get here?" Malik interrupted as Amar's face darkened, hoping to get more information before the inevitable eruption occurred. "I didn't hear anything on the humans' news reports about any sightings of 'unidentified objects'."

"You wouldn't have," Orlon answered, still inspecting the room. "We arrived by drop pod."

Drop pod. A simple transport ejected from a larger vessel. Little more than an escape pod, really, with only a tiny engine to maneuver through the atmosphere to a safe landing. "Is the ship still in orbit?" Malik asked.

"No," Orlon answered. "All available ships are needed for the conflict back home. It will return when called for. You said Brivari 'almost' killed you," he continued. "What exactly did he do?"

Malik and Amar exchanged glances. "He fused the door shut so we couldn't leave," Malik answered, "and then he sucked all the oxygen out of the room."

Marana paled. "He can do that?" she whispered.

"What's the matter?" Amar asked, his voice wreathed in sarcasm. "Didn't you know what you were creating when you created it?"

"I doubt any of us fully understood the ramifications of the project before now," Orlon noted, as Marana glared at Amar. "No doubt the Warders have talents even they have not yet discovered. And the hybrids will have fully human brains, making them even more powerful....which is exactly why they must be found. Have you any idea where they are?"

"No," Malik lied, the cheerfully glowing sacs flashing through his mind.

"But we do know where Brivari and Jaddo are," Amar added. "Jaddo is being held at a military base north of Roswell, and Brivari is being helped by a human family."

"Of course he is," Orlon said, inspecting the ruined generator. "He was always expert at rallying people to his cause. It was Brivari who put Riall on the throne and kept him there, no matter what history says. Give him time, and he'll have our entire planet bowing before a king they won't even recognize."

"Zan is no longer king," Amar pointed out.

"I'm afraid he may be," Orlon said. "The Warders took the Royal's bodies, and my efforts to lure them back home after they fled were obviously unsuccessful. If they have managed to transfer the mark to a Zan hybrid, then we have a problem. The easiest way to manage that problem is to gain control of the hybrids, and in order to do that, we have to find them. And in order to do that, we need their Warders. Can you draw me a map of the military base?"

"I can do better than that," Amar said with obvious satisfaction. "I can give you a detailed layout of the building where Jaddo is being held. I managed to infiltrate it—it took me months, but I made it all the way to Jaddo before I was discovered. I—"

"So that's how Brivari found you," Marana interrupted. "Now do you know why you were ordered not to go anywhere near that base without back-up? Can't you follow even the simplest of instructions?"

"When the time comes, you'll be very glad I did go there," Amar retorted. "I know that place like the back of my hand."

"Oh, stop it!" Marana said angrily, finally losing her temper. "Something you did up there led Brivari here—this has your fingerprints all over it!"

"Enough!" Orlon said firmly. "This sniping is pointless. What's done is done. What matters now is using what information we have to accomplish our objective, regardless of how that information was obtained. Is that clear?"

"Getting in there is going to be very difficult, even with what we know," Malik said, hastily changing the subject as Marana and Amar traded caustic glances. "The humans have come up with some very inconvenient security precautions. It'll be tricky even with the four of us."

"I gathered as much," Orlon replied. "Which is why I have secured further assistance." He pressed his hand to the lock and opened the chamber door.

Four humans stepped inside, all male. They formed a single line as Malik and Amar stared at each other in confusion. Humans? Orlon had recruited humans to assist them? But how? And why did he think these particular humans, who wore no military uniform or insignia of any kind, were likely to help them infiltrate the base? A glance at Marana was not helpful—she kept her eyes averted, a troubled expression on her face that made Malik uneasy. What was going on here?

"Identify," Orlon ordered.

Malik heard Amar suck in his breath as the four humans shrank, their heads and hands enlarging as their torsos shortened. A moment later, four Covari stood where the four humans had been. Covari that lacked the telltale infrared aura that all Covari could see, were bred with so they could not hide from one another. Suddenly the reasons for Marana's discomfort were all too clear.

"I ordered them to wait outside because I felt they would be a distraction during our initial discussion," Orlon was saying. "Given the Warder's unique abilities, both Khivar and myself found it necessary to include not only more assistance, but a bit of insurance. Not to mention the fact that I find it fitting. It was Brivari who agreed to the creation of these creatures in the first place, while I opposed it," he added with a thoroughly unpleasant smile. "I daresay he shall live to regret that."

Malik didn't respond, staring at the four in front of him in utter disbelief. Marana's arms were crossed tightly in front of her, her head bowed. Amar had actually backed up, trying to put more distance between himself and their "further assistance". Malik didn't blame him; if not being able to shift was a Covari's worst fear, these four represented the second-worst.

Hunters.



******************************************************



Proctor residence



"C'mon! Get up there!" Emily Proctor coaxed as she tried to wedge the uncooperative pine bough behind a picture frame on the wall. No luck. The bough popped out, falling to the floor amidst a shower of pine needles. She retrieved it with a sigh, successfully dressed the picture frame, and moved on to the mantle, her shoes crunching on pine needles along the way. In the nearby corner loomed the huge Christmas tree, already strung with the lights Dee and Anthony had been able to repair. Boxes of ornaments were stacked on the furniture, along with tinsel, icicles, and the star for the top, of course. The floor was a mess of dirt and pine needles, they'd already fished Cleo out of its branches twice, the stand needed filling again, the tree already having drunk several gallons of water, and there was sap in places she'd rather not think about....but none of that bothered her. It was Christmas, the one time of the year when dirt and mess seemed festive instead of annoying, when chore lists ballooned and nobody minded, when everyone tried to be just a little bit better than they usually were. Christmas had always been Emily's favorite holiday, and this year was no exception. She already had the only gift she'd ever wanted: Her husband and daughter, here and whole. Anything else was gravy.

"Good morning, Emily Proctor."

Emily smiled as she tucked another tree clipping around the crèche on the mantle. "There you are. I've been expecting you."

"Oh?"

"This is a time for traditions, and we seem to have made one of our own," Emily said, turning to look at Brivari, who was staring curiously around the room. "Whenever there's a holiday, you show up while I'm decorating, inform me that whatever we're doing is common in primitive cultures, and ask me about my dead brother-in-law."

"After which you become angry with me," Brivari said, as Emily threw him a dry glance. "I must admit, I've never seen such an array of festivals in such close proximity."

"What can I say? We like to celebrate," Emily said, moving along to the windowsill with her collection of greenery. "So—what would you like to know about this holiday?"

"I took the liberty of researching this particular festival," Brivari answered, inspecting the crèche. "This is clearly a very important one—it lasts far longer, involves more decoration, and even merits its own greeting."

"Merry Christmas to you too," Emily smiled. "I gather we can move right along to the part about primitive cultures?"

Brivari actually smiled slightly in return, a rare event. "The way I understand it, this festival involves a birth myth. There is at least one birth myth in every culture I am familiar with, primitive or otherwise."

"So we're not primitive this time, just common," Emily said, nodding thoughtfully. "That's a step up, I guess. Tell me, do we ever do anything unique? Anything at all?"

"Your last festival, the one for expressing thanks, is unique in my experience."

"You mean other people don't give thanks?"

"Of course they do. But they give thanks for specific events, things that happened.....or did not happen. Yours is the first I have seen to leave the reason for thanks up to the individual."

Emily was silent as she emptied the last of her pine boughs onto the windowsill, nestling them around the candles in the window. They'd all had a great deal to give thanks for this past Thanksgiving, none of which could be voiced in the presence of relatives. There had been no repercussions from the events of Halloween, other than a combination of praise and annoyance for the finesse with which they'd pulled off their "surprise" and constant requests to know how they did it. Deputy Valenti was nowhere in sight; neither was the Army. And there had been one more thing for which she had silently given thanks around the Thanksgiving table last month, even though she'd felt guilty doing so. Was it permissible to feel grateful for someone's death if that someone had threatened to kill you? She'd never again raised the subject of their Halloween visitor. The sudden appearance of someone from another planet on her own doorstep had so rattled her that she'd been more than happy to push the entire incident into that dark corner of her mind reserved for things best left alone. But as time had gone by and she'd begun to truly believe that she no longer had to fear ringing doorbells, she'd found herself wondering.

"I've been meaning to ask you," Emily said slowly, not looking at Brivari, "about what happened to the other two who.....well. You know."

"What about them?" Brivari asked, turning his attention to the Christmas tree.

"Well...you said you found their 'base'. Where exactly was that?"

Brivari glanced at her briefly before returning his attention to the tree. "Far from here. Hundreds of your miles away."

Emily let out a long, slow breath. That was the one thing that had still bothered her despite the fact that she knew it was no longer an issue—how close had the enemy aliens been? How long had she and her family been watched? Had they been peeking in their windows, watching Dee at school, following them God knows where? That made no sense, of course; if the aliens had been close, they should have discovered Brivari much sooner. Still, the thought of being watched, of being stalked, even, had haunted her dreams even as her husband slept soundly for a change.

"So how'd they do it?" Emily asked, finding herself interested now that she knew the threat had been far away. "Was someone helping them the way we're helping you, or were they just hiding by themselves?"

"Neither," Brivari answered. "They had assumed human identities and were living in a dwelling much like this one."

Emily blinked. "They had a house?"

"Yes. There was a human name on the communication receptacle by the road.... 'Smith', I believe."

" 'Communica—oh! The mailbox," Emily said. " 'Smith' is the most common last name out there, so I suppose that would be a good one to pick. But how did they live? Do you mean they were just out in the open, with everyone thinking they were human?"

"So it appeared," Brivari replied. "Judging from written communication I found inside, at least one of them was employed. They had been participating in your 'Halloween' festival only moments before my arrival; their neighbors were wondering why they were no longer answering their door. They appeared to be well known."

Emily paused in her decorating, letting this sink in. Aliens living as humans? And humans none the wiser? But then again, why not? Brivari's people could certainly look human. And unless someone happened to see them when they changed their shapes or wielded glowing rocks, how would anyone ever know?

"Is that what you intend to do after Jaddo escapes?"

Brivari looked at her in surprise. "What do you mean?"

"Get a house," Emily explained. "Live as humans."

For perhaps the first time since she had met him, Brivari seemed to be at a loss for words. "I don't know," he answered, sounding genuinely nonplussed. "I hadn't considered it."

"Well, why not?" Emily asked. "The other ones did. In order to own a house and get mail, you need names and papers and money; they must have taken care of all that. So could you. You've got twenty years to wait. Might as well enjoy it."

"Live as a human?" Brivari asked, bewildered. "I don't see how I would do that."

"Sure you could," Emily said, warming to her subject. "You could pick a name, get a job—heck, with the things you can do, you could get just about any job you wanted."

" 'Job'?" Brivari repeated blankly. "I have been a warder all my life. I plan to remain a warder all my life."

"Plans change," Emily noted. "Besides, you're still a warder; you've just got awhile to wait, so anything else you did would only be temporary. Maybe while you're waiting you could 'ward' someone here. Just think how good you'd be at it—no one would stand a chance of getting near anyone you were guarding."

When Brivari continued to stare at her in astonishment, Emily set her bundle of clippings down. "Look, I'm not trying to get rid of you," she said gently. "You know very well that if I wanted you to leave, I'd say so. I'm just trying to be practical. I know you're all focused on getting Jaddo out, but he isn't going to be a prisoner forever. And once he's out, you'll both have a long time to live here before it's time to go back. You'll have to do something with yourselves in the meantime. You're both used to being busy—you can't just lurk in our upstairs or hang around your rock cave without going crazy. You'll both need something to do, and you'll need your own place to stay. After all, you'll need somewhere to bring your....'hybrids' when they're born. They'll need to clean up, have something to eat, get their bearings. And....." She paused, wondering momentarily if she was getting too personal before ploughing ahead. "And all of you need to settle some things before you go back. I suspect all of them need to settle some things before they go back. You told me that you couldn't forgive them, but you're at least going to have to make your peace with what happened before any of you can go back and expect to accomplish anything."

Emily resumed her decorating, keeping a sideways eye on Brivari, who was just staring at her as though she were speaking Arabic. "And in the meantime," she continued, figuring she'd already gone this far, so why stop now, "while you're waiting, why not make a life for yourself? It sounds like your people aren't very well liked where you come from, and quite honestly, I can see why: It's frightening not to be able to trust your own eyes. But here....here, no one would know that. You wouldn't be treated that way as long as no one knew. You could be free in a way I don't get the impression you ever could be where you come from."

Still silent, Brivari turned back to stare at the tree as Emily wondered if she'd just surprised him or mortally offended him. It might be awhile before she found out; Brivari liked to ponder things. It was several minutes before he spoke again.

"Valeris thought as you did."

"Who?"

"Valeris. The one who shielded your daughter's retreat from our ship when it was discovered. Part of the message he asked her to deliver was, 'Don't forget how to live'."

"You mean the message that caused you to break her window? I hope that wasn't the window breaking part, because that's good advice." Emily tucked a pine bough behind the last picture frame and gathered up the rest. "I'm moving to the dining room."

"But we have not yet finished our tradition," Brivari said, with that drop of amusement in his voice which indicated he was teasing her.

"I think we just about covered everything," Emily answered. "Christmas, its origins, primitive cultures."

"We have forgotten the dead relative part. And you have not yet become angry with me."

"Let's skip that part, shall we? Traditions can always be modified." Emily was halfway through the doorway when she paused, turning around again. "Why do you keep bringing that up, anyway? What's so fascinating to you about my dead brother-in-law?"

"It is not your dead relative," Brivari answered, "but the fact that we share a common experience—and a common predicament."

"Oh?" Emily asked, curious in spite of herself. "Like what?"

"We have both had people close to us die a violent death, and neither of us feels free to discuss that. We share the burden of silence."

"I see," Emily said quietly. "I take it you can't talk to Jaddo?"

"I try to avoid subjects of that nature, for obvious reasons," Brivari replied.

Emily looked away, feeling suddenly awkward. She knew all too well how lonely it was to keep such a thing to oneself. She'd never talked about how James had died to anyone, even thought the images of the carnage in his apartment were still as fresh in her mind as if they had happened yesterday. What would she say to David—that his brother put a gun in his mouth, pulled the trigger, and blew his brains all over that room and several others? How did one even deliver such information? Naturally she hadn't discussed it with her mother-in law, who had died of grief shortly after, and obviously not with Dee. It had been a stone in her heart for a year, and she had to admit she'd felt enormous relief back at Halloween when she'd been so angry with Brivari and just spit out the details. She knew he could handle it; he'd handled much worse. How David would handle such knowledge was the question which kept her silent.

"At least Jaddo knows," Emily said, her voice a bit husky. "At least you don't have to worry about what he'll do if he finds out."

"Neither do you."

"What do you mean?" Emily asked.

"You carry your burden unnecessarily. David Proctor knows exactly what happened to his sibling."

"No," Emily said shaking her head back and forth, "no. I swore everyone to secrecy. I mean, it's bad enough that he shot himself, but the way he shot himself....no," she repeated. "David doesn't need to know that, and everyone promised they wouldn't tell him."

"Perhaps they didn't," Brivari said. "But I assure you he knows."

"How?" Emily demanded. "How can you 'assure' me of that?"

"I have known your mate for only a short time," Brivari said, "but I have learned enough to know that he would not leave that particular stone unturned. Surely you know this too."

"He's never said a word!" Emily protested. "Never even raised the subject!"

"Of course not. He knows how important this is to you. He will wait for you to come to him."

Emily opened her mouth to protest, then closed it, swallowing hard. That was exactly what David would do, and she knew it.

"It appears you are angry with me, Emily Proctor," Brivari said softly. "So we have fulfilled our tradition after all." He shook his head slightly as he headed for the dining room, pausing in the doorway as she stood there, tongue tied. "I will carry my burden until Jaddo is free....but you may set yours down any time you wish."

And then he was gone, leaving Emily leaning against the wall, her arms full of pine branches, deeply grateful that the next holiday that called for decorating was several months away. Traditions could be exhausting.



******************************************************



1149 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base




The base's public waiting room was bustling with people as Yvonne White stared anxiously out one of the large windows, her eyes peeled for her parents' car, one hand in her pocket fingering the pass that only minutes ago, she wasn't certain she was going to receive.

"Good morning, Lieutenant!" Major Cavitt's perennially—and inexplicably—cheerful secretary had said when Yvonne had entered Cavitt's office some thirty-five minutes ago, coat on and purse over her arm, to pick up her pass. "Today's the big day, right? I'll let the Major know you're here."

Yvonne had groaned inwardly as Harriet had scuttled into Cavitt's office to announce her presence. It had been too much to hope for that her precious pass would already have been signed and waiting for her. Today marked the first time anyone from this compound but a chosen few had set a foot off the base in months; no doubt Cavitt wanted her to jump through a few hoops before he'd actually put pen to paper and do the dirty deed.

Harriet reappeared. "You can go right in," she said, holding the door open and smiling as though a visit with Cavitt was some kind of treat. Managing only a wan smile in return, Yvonne reluctantly entered Cavitt's office as Harriet closed the door behind her.

"Good morning, Lieutenant," Cavitt smiled, echoing his secretary and looking up from the papers strewn about his desk as she entered. "I presume you're here for your pass."

"Yes, sir," Yvonne answered, raising an eyebrow. Had Pierce spiked everyone's coffee with a happy potion this morning? Then again, Harriet usually sounded like that. Cavitt was up to something.

"I have it right here," Cavitt was saying as Yvonne eyed him warily, still not buying it. "Let me just look it over to make certain everything's in order."

Silence. Cavitt bent over her pass, studying it like he had to take a test on it. Yvonne twisted her fingers into knots, wishing he'd hurry up and pull whatever it was he was going to pull so she could go on about her business. At length, Cavitt straightened up.

"Looks good," he announced. "All it needs is my signature." He paused. "So, Lieutenant—you and I don't see much of each other any more, do we?"

"No, sir," Yvonne answered, silently thanking God for small favors, and noting that Cavitt hadn't yet reached for a pen.

"A pity. How's everything going?"

"Very well, sir."

"And how does our......'guest' like his new togs?"

So that's it, Yvonne thought, privately marveling at the enormous amount of venom Cavitt was capable of injecting into the single word 'guest'. When he had refused her request for regular clothing for John, she'd marched right over his head, writing a personal letter to the General which Dr. Pierce had made certain was delivered. Now she was going to pay for that.

"He didn't think much of them, sir," she answered.

"Really? Well, I'm not surprised. Clothes don't make the man, now do they?"

"Corporal Keyser will be much more comfortable with Mr. Doe dressed in regular clothing," she answered, sidestepping Cavitt's question.

"Ah, yes. The Corporal. Certainly we must do everything in our power to keep the Corporal happy, mustn't we?"

He's jealous, Yvonne realized with a start. Cavitt had been the first golden boy, riding high because he'd captured aliens. Then came Pierce, who'd managed to hold them and extract information from them, and now Keyser, who was providing the means to understand and perhaps use that information.

"If you don't mind, sir, my family will be waiting," Yvonne said coolly.

"What? Oh, yes! How foolish of me. Well, let's see now....." Cavitt picked up his pen, positioned it on her precious pass, wrote a few strokes....and stopped.

"I wonder, Lieutenant, if perhaps I should confirm that we are clear on certain matters before I see you off to your Christmas reunion."

"What matters, sir?" Yvonne ground out, praying for patience.

Cavitt rocked back in his chair, tapping his pen on the arm. "A few months ago, you made an error in judgment. A rather grievous error, I might add. As your commanding officer, I would be derelict in my duties if I failed to point out to you the consequences should you repeat that mistake." As he spoke, Cavitt moved aside her partially signed pass to reveal a photograph of herself and Betty Osorio at the restaurant in Roswell on the morning after the alien ship was found.

Yvonne felt herself grow cold, her hands clasped so tightly in front of her that she was cutting off her own circulation as she stared at the photo of Betty's smiling face. What was he going to do? Have her followed? Add to his photo collection? Blackmail her with this for the rest of her life?

"Needless to say," Cavitt continued, "should anyone find you cozied up with yet another member of the media, I would be forced to rescind my generous offer to overlook your first indiscretion. One such incident could be overlooked, but two.....?" Cavitt shook his head regretfully. "I'm afraid the consequences would be swift....and severe. Under present circumstances, such an assignation would be considered treason. And while General Ramey may disagree, most of the Pentagon feels that we are, indeed, at war, albeit a most unusual kind of war. Their decision regarding a charge of treason would reflect that." He paused. "Am I making myself clear, Lieutenant?"

Crystalline, Yvonne thought furiously. The punishment for treason in wartime was execution. And while two witnesses were required to pass sentence, she had no doubt Cavitt would find a way around that one. Odds were good he'd already killed to get what he wanted. Several times. "I signed the nondisclosure agreement, sir," she answered tightly, refraining from pointing out that it was impossible to meet with this particular "member of the media" again because she was dead, very likely at Cavitt's behest. "I'm aware of my obligations."

Cavitt smiled a thoroughly unconvincing smile. "I'm so glad to hear that, Lieutenant, and relieved to know there will not be a repeat of what happened the last time you left the base." He scribbled out his full signature and held the pass out. It hovered in front of her, suspended in midair in Cavitt's outstretched hand. Don't say it, Yvonne argued with herself. One wrong word and Cavitt would probably rip her pass into little pieces, this time wearing a genuine smile.

"With all due respect, sir.....you're wrong."

The pass sank slowly down to the desk, Yvonne's heart sinking with it. "Come again, Lieutenant?"

"You're wrong about what happened the last time I left the base," Yvonne rushed on, before she lost her nerve. "The last time I left the base, I tried to get on a bus and wound up knocked unconscious and locked in a room with a concussion. I can't tell you how reassuring it is to know that even officers like yourself are capable of 'errors in judgment'."

Cavitt had turned to stone in his chair. Idiot! Yvonne castigated herself. Why had she said that? She'd managed to resist his goading until the last minute, and then promptly killed any chance she had of seeing her parents. But it was maddening to see him sitting there, trying to make her one, brief chat with a reporter into a treasonous offence when he himself was probably guilty of murder. So what now? Whatever would she tell her parents? Cavitt was still staring at her, no doubt weighing the risk of letting her get away with this against the risk of bringing her up on charges and having her repeat her story to those he'd rather not hear it. Seconds ticked by, then a minute. Finally, the hand holding the pass rose again.

"Do have yourself a good time, Lieutenant. Merry Christmas."

Standing at the waiting room window now, fingering the pass in her pocket, Yvonne could scarcely believe Cavitt had handed it over. She'd left his office as fast as she could without running, expecting any minute to be called back. Even now, after she'd pulled the pass out at least a dozen times and checked the signature, she still couldn't believe it. What if he waited until the very last minute to stop her, barring her parents from even entering the base? That would be just like him. She wasn't home free yet.

A car pulled up outside, a familiar blue Ford. Before her father had a chance to kill the engine, she was outside and opening the door to the back seat, startling both of her parents.

"Darling!" her mother exclaimed. "It's so good to see you, but.....why are you in such a hurry? Is everything all right?"

"Don't you want us to come in?" her father asked, twisting around in the driver's seat to look at her.

"No, Dad," Yvonne said, sinking into the unbelievable comfort of the family car. "Just drive."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Note: We've seen Orlon before--waaaaaaaay back in Book 1. He tried to trick Brivari and company into returning to Antar shortly after they left in Part 7 of And The Stars Fell From the Sky, found here: http://majiksfanfic.com/phpbb/viewtopic ... 62&start=0

I'll post Chapter 63 next Sunday. :)
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE


December 12, 1947, 3 p.m.

Copper Summit, Arizona





His hand poised over the handprint lock to the lower basement level, Malik hesitated, still uncertain. He had been nothing but a walking tornado of emotions since the arrival of Orlon and the others, unable to decide how he felt about this latest development. He'd expected a delegation of Covari at some point, but this? This he had not been expecting. This could change everything, tipping him sideways on that delicate middle line he'd been treading ever since the pursuit of the Royal Warders had begun.

Pressing his hand to the handprint, the door rumbled open and Malik descended the steps to the lower level. Light from the tanks gave off a soft glow, the forms inside moving gently as they always did as emergence neared. He found her leaning against one of the tanks, staring at the figure inside, lost in thought much as he had been only moments before.

"These were our payment," Malik said, leaning against another tank. "This is what we demanded in exchange for helping Khivar."

"I'm amazed anyone would even attempt this," Marana answered. "But they appear to be growing nicely. All the indicators are within normal range." As she spoke, she pointed to the display on the nearest tank, stopping to stare at her tiny human hand.

"I just can't get used to this form," she said wistfully. "I'm a bioscientist; my job doesn't require me to shift much. Now my hands are so small I can't seem to do anything with them. I can't see as well because human eyes are too small to allow for our normal peripheral vision. I altered my lungs to accommodate this thinner atmosphere, but I'm still feeling a little light-headed. And what's with these?" she added, kneading the soft protrusions on her chest. "I'm bumping into everything."

Malik suppressed a smile; from what he'd heard, a lot of human women would love to have breasts that large. " 'Those' produce food for human young," he noted, "and you could always make them smaller. You can also elongate your eyes just a bit when you need to. I do it all the time. No one notices."

"I noticed," Marana said glumly, "and I'm just not that good at it. At least I'm not good at doing it so that some human standing nearby doesn't scream and run for cover."

"You'll get used to it," Malik said kindly. "Give yourself some time. You just got here."

Marana raised her eyebrows. "Like you 'got used to it'? You seem very comfortable here. Very comfortable." She paused a moment, dropping her eyes. "We thought you were dead."

"We almost were," Malik said quietly. "For the second time."

"I haven't had a chance to tell you this," Marana said in a low voice, glancing back toward the door as if afraid she'd be overheard, "but I did some checking. When you ran....when you thought you were being sent to the labs....you were never in any danger, Malik."

"I was never in any danger?" Malik echoed. "What about the rest of us?"

"You would have been fine," Marana replied, sidestepping his question. "After the surgery, you would have been able to do at least some of the things the Warders can do."

"You didn't answer me," Malik said pointedly. "What about the others? What about Amar? What would have happened to them?"

Marana looked him directly in the eye. "What do you think?"

Malik felt his throat tighten. He'd known, of course. He'd known that Zan, and his father before him, had broken their promises and ordered troublesome Covari to the labs, effectively a death sentence. To know was one thing; to hear it confirmed, and so casually, was another.

"You don't sound like you disagree with the practice," Malik said accusingly.

"Think of the alternative," Marana said. "Given the choice, which would you pick? Labs...or hunters?"

Hunters. The word hung in the air like smoke, every nerve in Malik's body protesting the presence of the four in his living room, staring into space, bereft of an assignment....for the moment. "Enough small talk," Marana said softly, her eyes fastened on his. "That's what you came down here to talk about, isn't it?"

Malik hesitated only a moment before taking the plunge. "Marana, how could you go along with this? Do you actually agree with having those...those things up there?"

"Hold it," Marana said firmly. "In the first place, I am in no position to agree or disagree with anything. I'm not in charge here. I don't make those decisions. I don't like them any more than you do, but under the circumstances, I don't see another way."

"Oh, I see," Malik said, his temper rising. "You're not 'in charge', so you expect absolution, but it's clear that were you in charge, you'd do exactly the same thing."

"In the second place," Marana continued, ignoring him, "you know better than any of us what we're up against. Our people are nearly impossible to hold captive, and with the Warders' enhanced abilities, we won't even get close enough to try. This is the only way."

"Hunters kill," Malik argued. "Even Amar would realize the futility of killing the Warders before we've discovered the location of the hybrids."

"Correction," Marana countered. "Hunters follow instructions. They acquire a target, in whatever way they've been ordered to. And these hunters have been ordered only to retrieve."

"And then what?" Malik asked. "We still have no way to contain them. That's precisely why Amar and I were ordered not to pursue them in the first place. What are you going to do? Put them in stasis and ship them back home? What will that accomplish?"

"Probably nothing," Marana admitted, "which is why stasis is a last resort."

"So what's the 'first resort'? Amar's device isn't workable yet, and—"

"I'm not talking about Amar's device," Marana interrupted. "I'm talking about the serum he told us about."

Malik went cold. "What?"

"I'm not quite sure how it works," Marana continued, "and I doubt the humans are either, but I know what it does: It blocks the Warders new abilities."

"It does more than that. It also prevents them from shifting."

Marana looked away. "I know," she said quietly.

"You 'know'?" Malik repeated in disbelief. "You know? Do you mean to tell me that you're willing to trap two of your own in one form?"

"What other choice do I have?" Marana objected, her voice rising. "You know how dangerous they are!"

"How would you like to be trapped in this form?" Malik demanded, grabbing Marana's tiny human hand and holding it in front of her face. "Is that something you'd want done to you?"

"Of course not!" Marana exclaimed, pulling her hand away. "That's not the point! The point is that Brivari and Jaddo came down on the wrong side of a political coup. Orlon tried to reason with Brivari after their escape, and he would have none of it. That's a choice he made, and it turns out it was a bad one."

"That still doesn't make it right."

"Then what do you think we should do?" Marana asked, exasperated.

"Since neither side is in a position to win by force, the only option left is to negotiate a truce," Malik said.

"Are you crazy?" Marana exclaimed. "Brivari isn't going to 'negotiate'! He doesn't have to! Assuming even one Zan hybrid survives with the mark, all he has to do is wait. And when Zan reappears, every single one of our people will be his to command. Including me. Including you. Is that what you want? I'm guessing it isn't, or you wouldn't have run."

"Negotiating has a better chance of success than your approach," Malik argued, ignoring her question. "Even if you manage to cripple the Warders, they'll never tell you where the hybrids are."

"Maybe not willingly."

Malik's eyebrows rose. "Meaning?"

"Meaning there are many ways of making people talk," Marana answered.

Malik stared at her for a moment in silence. "I can't believe you just said that," he whispered. "First it's acceptable to simply get rid of those you don't want, and now it's acceptable to torture your own people. Perhaps Amar was right. Perhaps bioscientists really are nothing but animals at heart."

"Don't try to pin this on me!" Marana exclaimed angrily. "If you don't like what's happening, then find the hybrids. That's what Khivar really wants; if he had the hybrids, he wouldn't care about the Warders. Zan is the key to all of this. Whoever controls him controls the future."

"And how am I supposed to find what is probably the biggest secret on this planet?"

Marana walked closer, her humans eyes boring into his own. "I know you, Malik. You're not like Amar. You don't blunder around like an idiot, ruining everything in your path. You're quiet. You're patient. You watch and listen. If anyone had caught even a whiff of the hybrids' location, it would be you. Are you sure you don't know where they are?"

Malik stared at her, hoping she couldn't sense his heart pounding as images of the old laboratory chamber swam before his eyes, with the hybrids floating peacefully in their sacks. He'd promised her he'd tell her first if he ever discovered their location. When they'd been communicating secretly and she'd sounded critical of Khivar, he'd thought that might not be a bad idea were the occasion ever to arise. Valeris was dead, and the hybrids had no keeper knowledgeable about the process they were undergoing. Now, hearing what she was willing to do, he could hardly believe he'd even considered it.

"I told you I don't know where they are," Malik answered, his voice cold. "And frankly, after what I've just heard, I'm not sure I'd tell you if I did."

Marana's eyes widened. "Don't let Orlon hear you say that."

"Are you going to tell him I said that?"

She held his gaze for a moment before dropping her eyes. "No."

"Good," Malik said flatly, heading for the door, certain he'd strangle her if he stayed a moment longer. Marana caught him, spun him back around.

"Don't be so quick to judge," she said, her voice catching. "This isn't an easy situation for any of us. We've all had to make some hard decisions, and we'll likely have more to make in the future." She paused, stepping closer. "We're going to get them tomorrow night. Orlon and Amar are upstairs now going over the layout of the base and Brivari's hiding place. If you really think it's possible to negotiate with them, I'll see to it that you get your chance."

We're going to get them.... Malik shivered at the certainty in her voice, the absolute conviction that they would succeed. And why wouldn't they? With four hunters, no warning, and human vision compromised after dark, both Warders would be easy targets. Once they were captured, they would have two choices: Give Zan up, virtually assuring both his death and theirs, or remain captive and tortured as long as they remained alive. And with the human serum, that could be a very long while indeed. Regardless, the Warders' capture would make the pendulum of power swing sharply in the opposite direction.

"Thank you," Malik said to Marana, who was waiting expectantly for him to say something. "I'd appreciate a chance to talk to them."

"You'll get it," Marana promised.

Not like this, I won't, Malik thought as he left the room. Not if I have anything to say about it. He'd managed to hover in the middle for quite some time now. But sooner or later, anything that hovered had to land.




******************************************************



9 p.m.

Klassy Kat Tavern





David Proctor eased onto the barstool next to Charles Dupree just like he had every Saturday night since the day after Halloween. Only difference was that tonight wasn't Saturday, it was Friday—Mac and Rose had left town for a short trip and wouldn't be back until late tomorrow. David had been secretly relieved and excited when Mac had told him he needed to cancel their usual Saturday outing....and guilty for feeling that way. His relief stemmed from the increasing difficulty he was having dodging questions about the fact that he always stayed later than Mac, and the excitement because this presented a rare opportunity to meet Dupree when he was sober instead of extremely well-oiled.

It turned out that well-oiled hadn't been working. For six weeks David had sat next to Dupree for well over an hour, always greeting him courteously and buying him at least one beer, waiting for him to say something else. But Dupree hadn't spoken since the night after Halloween, save for the occasional grunt of thanks when a new beer was presented to him. He'd shut down after recognizing the swirling alien symbol David had drawn on a napkin and making his cryptic comment about the aliens wanting children. That comment, and the fear it engendered, was the reason David had been willing to sit on a barstool in silence week after week, patiently waiting for more information.

After Dupree had literally fallen asleep on the bar last week, it had occurred to David that perhaps approaching him after that much beer wasn't the best idea. The booze he'd hoped would loosen Dupree's tongue appeared to be having the opposite effect. The helpful bartender, who'd been watching this drama with increasing interest, had readily supplied the time Dupree usually arrived—between 8:30 and 9:00 p.m. on Friday evening, at which point he was sober. Friday's intake of alcohol carried over to Saturday, meaning that by the time David usually got to him, Dupree had already slid into a morose, semi-inebriated funk. Tonight was the first opportunity to approach him before he reached that point.

"Evenin', Dave," the bartender said as David settled onto his stool. "The usual?"

"Yes, thanks," David replied, glancing sideways and nodding to Dupree, his usual greeting. Dupree was notoriously jumpy—he didn't like anyone looking directly at him, and was suspicious of anyone who spoke to him. Despite his brief success with conversation last month, David had been careful not to make eye contact and restricted himself to nonverbal communication.

"Name's Dupree. Charlie Dupree."

David's eyes widened. Spontaneous conversation and an introduction, all in one sentence? Perhaps this was his lucky night after all. A beer slid in front of him, the index finger of the hand holding it extended. David looked up to see the bartender giving him a knowing look; he tapped on David's beer, deliberately eyed Dupree's, and brandished the single finger again before moving on to another customer. He's on his first beer, David thought, deciphering the code. That first beer was only half drunk, so Dupree was now as sober as David was likely to find him. And more talkative, from the sounds of things.

"David Proctor," David replied, not extending his hand, knowing it wouldn't be taken.

"Where's your friend?" Dupree asked still looking into his beer.

"Out of town," David replied, surprised that Dupree knew David usually came here with someone else. Perhaps he wasn't as out of it as he appeared.

Dupree returned silently to his beer. David sipped his own, wondering if his luck had run out just as suddenly as it had begun. The bartender moved away, pouring drinks for other customers. The tavern wasn't busy at this early hour, so it wasn't long before he was back, straightening the bar, polishing glasses, and tallying tabs from the dog-eared book he kept in his pocket, all within earshot of David and Dupree.

"Live around here?" Dupree asked suddenly.

"All my life."

"You get nightmares?"

The bartender's pencil stopped skritching. David risked a glance sideways. Dupree was still staring into his beer like he hadn't said a word.

"Yeah," David answered. Granted, he hadn't had many nightmares recently, and most of those had belonged to someone else, but Dupree hadn't been specific.

"We all do," Dupree whispered, his finger tracing the rim of his beer glass. "Everyone who got taken, like we did. What do you hate most about the nightmares?"

That one was easy. "The faces," David said truthfully, thinking of Christianson's face as he fell back into the hands of the Japanese, his daughter's face covered in blood, and Dupree's own young face, contorted in terror.

"You dream a lot?" Dupree continued. David caught a glimpse of the bartender's surprised face. He'd probably never heard Dupree talk this much.

"Not so much anymore," David admitted, "now that the war's been over for awhile."

"You in the war?"

"Yup."

"Grunt or officer?"

David smiled faintly. "Captain."

Dupree nodded knowingly, as though David had just confirmed some suspicion of his. "I never went. Number never came up."

"You were lucky," David commented.

"No," Dupree said, shaking his head. "My number just came up somewhere else." He took a gulp of beer, downing at least half of what was left.

"I guess mine came up twice then," David said. The bartender finished his tallying, tucked his pad into the pocket of his apron, and busied himself rearranging the bottles along the back, still close enough to hear. "What do you think they wanted with us, anyway?"

Out of the corner of his eye, David watched Dupree shake his head slowly. "Dunno. Something inside us—I know that much. But I don't know what it was, or what they wanted it for."

"How do you know they wanted something 'inside'?" David asked, mentally castigating himself a second later for blurting out another question so quickly. His excitement at finally getting somewhere after weeks of waiting would be short-lived if he scared Dupree off.

A glass thumped on the bar. "I need another," Dupree announced to the bartender, shoving the glass across the bar. A moment later, David felt something beside his right arm, and was startled to find Dupree leaning in closer to him. "I know," Dupree said, still not looking directly at David, "because I figured out how they got me, and how to work around it."

"How?" David asked, the bartender's gaze drifting his way again as he refilled Dupree's beer glass.

"Know why you don't remember?" Dupree asked. David shook his head. "They gave us something to make us sleep. Something we breathed in. It smelled good. Smelled sweet. Knocked us out cold."

Another beer appeared. David waited impatiently as Dupree drained a quarter of the glass before continuing. "One night I held my breath as soon as I smelled the sweetness. I held it as long as I could. Must've not gotten as much as they wanted me to, 'cos when I woke up, I was....." Dupree stopped, his voice growing shaky. "When I woke up, I was with them. They were putting me back into my bed."

"Did you tell anyone?" David asked.

Dupree gave a bitter snort. "Sure I did. But nobody listened. Everybody said I'd had a bad dream. They were right about that," he added darkly. "Like I said before, nobody listens to kids."

Like I almost didn't, David thought, remembering his reaction to Dee's fanciful tale that night she'd made the stick design in the backyard. Thank God he'd had the sense to check out her story every way he could instead of just dismissing it.

"So what'd you do?"

"I practiced holding my breath," Dupree said, draining another quarter of his glass. "A lot. The longer I held it, the less I got of whatever they were trying to give me, and the sooner I woke up. The next time, I woke up while they were carrying me back to my house. Time after that, I was out in the desert. I never budged. I didn't want them to know I was awake."

This time Dupree sucked his glass dry, pushing it across the bar toward the bartender for a refill with a hand David noticed was becoming unsteady. That was beer number two, and they were starting to take effect. Better talk fast. "And?" David prompted.

"And then I woke up while they were still working on me," Dupree said, his voice sounding far away. Throwing caution to the winds, David looked directly at him, recognizing those wide eyes, glazed with the horror of memory. He'd seen those eyes, that expression, before......

"And you panicked," David said. "I remember now. You panicked, and jumped off the table, and they all tried to hold you down, to—"

David stopped as Dupree swung his head around to stare at him just as a third glass of beer appeared. His eyes were still wide with shock, but it was a different kind of shock this time.

"How did you know that?" Dupree demanded. "You weren't there!"

"I.....I must have been," David stammered, kicking himself for spitting out a borrowed memory so carelessly. "How else would I remember?"

"There was only one other kid there that night, and it wasn't you!" Dupree exclaimed, still staring at him. "Which can only mean one thing."

Before David could ask what that "one thing" was, Dupree grabbed his beer glass, smashed it on the bar, and scraped a piece of ragged glass across David's exposed forearm. Red blood poured from the cut, reddening the puddles of beer on the bar and staining David's shirt.

"What the hell are you doing?" exclaimed the bartender, launching himself over the bar at Dupree, pushing him away from David. Two other patrons dragged Dupree off his stool, staring at David's arm as they held Dupree in a hammerlock. "Jesus, what'd he do to you?" one of them asked. Beer covered the bar, dripped onto the man's shoes as he spoke.

"You two have a fight?" asked the other.

"This here's a loony," announced one of the bystanders who'd gathered, lured by the excitement. "Thinks aliens got'im."

The bartender had hastily handed David a rag, and as he held it to the cut, David looked at the faces surrounding them. Derisive faces, laughing faces, angry faces—all but Dupree's. He had made no effort to resist; he was just staring, staring at David's arm as the red blood welled up and stained the white rag.

"You need a doctor?" the bartender was asking.

"I don't think so," David said, surprised to find his voice a bit on the shaky side.

"Want me to call the Sheriff?"

"No."

"You sure?"

"I'm sure," David said. "Let him go," he added to the patrons holding Dupree.

"Mister, are you nuts too? This guy just attacked you!" one of them protested.

"He won't do it again," David assured them. "It was just a misunderstanding."

The patrons turned to the bartender for support, but the bartender just shrugged. Reluctantly, they released Dupree, muttering under their breaths about nutcases and those who tolerated them.

Still staring at David's arm, Dupree leaned against the bar, shaking violently. "I'm sorry," he said in a ragged voice. "But I had to know." He pulled out his wallet and threw a five dollar bill on the bar. "Keep the change....for the glass," he muttered to the hovering bartender, who glared at him. Then he paused, leaning in toward David.

"They don't always look like aliens, you know," he whispered, looking David directly in the eye for the first time. "Sometimes they look like us."

Dupree walked away, a smattering of jeers and catcalls following him to the door. The bartender snorted with disgust before he was even out of earshot. "Damned fool," he muttered. "I'd never heard his spiel, so I was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. Had me going there for a while, with that tale about waking up early and seeing things. And now he goes and attacks you for no good reason? Jesus Christ Almighty!"

"He had a reason," David said, wincing as he pulled the rag off the wound.

"He did? What?"

David hesitated, wondering if perhaps he'd be branded a "loony" if he answered. "He wanted to know if I was an alien."

"You?" the bartender exclaimed in disbelief. "Now I know he's crackers! Jesus! If—"

"I need to wash this off," David interrupted, cutting the bartender's rant short.

"Sure thing. Back here," the bartender said, indicating the door to the back room. "That's cleaner than the bathroom'll ever be."

Walking around the bar and through the swinging doors, David held the rag over his cut, feeling curious stares follow him all the way. There was a utility sink in the back room, and he held his arm under cold running water, washing away the blood. Some of it had dried already, so dark it was almost black....but not as black as Brivari's had been that first day he'd arrived at their house with a broken leg. Not as black as the stain on Dee's sneaker that Valenti had waved under his nose. Aliens did not bleed red, and Charles Dupree knew that.

David turned off the faucet with his elbow. The cut was neither wide nor deep, and the alcohol had probably sterilized it. He dried his arm with a clean end of the rag, watching through the window as the bartender cleaned the beer and blood off the bar and swept up the shattered glass. A minute later he appeared in the back room with a dust pan full of glass, sending it tinkling into a nearby trash can.

"You need stitches?" the bartender asked.

"No," David answered. "It's not deep."

"Mighty nice of you not to press charges," the bartender said. "Sure as hell, I would."

"It's not Charlie's fault," David said quietly.

"That so? Then whose fault is it? The 'aliens'?"

I'm not sure, David thought to himself as the bartender left, chuckling, but I intend to find out.





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 64 next Monday, December 26th. I hope everyone has a wonderful holiday!
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading! :)




CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR


Author's note: Thanks to "Maggie aka Sarah" from the POD thread on Fan Forum for figuring out how Agent Pierce was able to see into the white room after Max's capture, even though the wall looked solid on Max's side. Engineers rock. :mrgreen:




December 13, 1947, 1400 hours

Eagle Rock Military Base




Yvonne White paused at the end of the hallway which contained John's new "room". Normally one could hear all sorts of noises coming from this direction, but now it was completely silent. Curious, she headed down the hall to find a strange sight. The room being transformed into an observation room was gone, completely walled over. And the room that would be John's had no door, just a gaping hole in the wall much larger than the average door. Odd. She poked her head inside; there was no one there, and the room appeared to be finished. Hesitating a moment, she stepped inside.

She was standing in a square room completely tiled in white—walls, ceiling, floor. There was no window through which to watch; perhaps the observation room wasn't finished yet? She examined the ceiling closely, squinting as the lights glared off the white tile, partially blinding her, but she could find no evidence of microphones. The room was empty save for a toilet and a sink in a far corner.

Figures, Yvonne thought sourly. The separate bathroom John now had bothered those who came to watch him. They didn't like the fact that he could disappear inside and close the door, which he did on a regular basis just to annoy them. This new arrangement would force him to perform even the most basic bodily functions in full view of a gawping audience. Suddenly the old operating theater in which John now lived seemed much more....humane. This room was much more like a jail cell, or a room in a zoo. And that's why you're here, she reminded herself fiercely. That's why you came back.

Not that she hadn't considered alternatives. She'd been reminded of that quite forcefully at lunch today, the first time she'd seen John since yesterday. Brivari had been there for breakfast, as usual, and when lunch time rolled around and she'd entered John's room, the first thing he'd said to her had surprised her so much, she'd nearly dropped the tray.

"Good afternoon," he'd said from his customary seat in the chair, bible in lap. "Did you enjoy your visit with your parents?"

"How did you find out?" she'd demanded. She had mentioned her pass to precious few for the same reason she hadn't mentioned it to John—she hadn't wanted to rub it in.

"I asked Corporal Brisson."

"Well, he shouldn't have said anything," Yvonne answered crossly, plopping the lunch tray down on the table. "It was none of his business."

"I gather he was happy for you," John said, adding silently, <I confess a certain amount of ignorance on these matters, but I believe he harbors a romantic attraction for you.>

"I don't care," Yvonne said, her cheeks pinking. "He should mind his own business."

<Why didn't you tell me?>

She hadn't answered, hadn't even looked at him, there being no need, as she could feel that piercing stare of his without seeing it. <I have no cause to object to your freedom,> John said after a moment. <Begrudging you yours will not secure my own.>

"You were unhappy enough already," Yvonne had said quietly, still not looking at him. "I saw no reason to make it worse."

<Why did you come back?>

She had looked at him then; he was staring at her curiously, almost severely. <You were free,> he continued. <Why would you return voluntarily?>

I almost didn't, Yvonne had thought silently. She'd been in such a state after climbing into her parents' car yesterday afternoon that she'd been sorely tempted to do something rash. She'd held her breath at the guardhouse on the way out, fully expecting Cavitt to yank her pass at the last possible second, causing maximum humiliation....but nothing happened. She'd watched carefully, assuming she would be followed, but she'd seen no evidence of that. Her parents had written off her odd behavior to the culture shock of returning to the States after several months in London, and of course she hadn't bothered to correct them.

After an hour or two had passed with no evidence of being tailed, she'd calmed down and enjoyed herself. It had been so long since she'd been out in the normal world that it seemed like heaven to wander through streets full of normal, happy people. She'd managed to find Christmas presents for her bevy of nieces and nephews, pick up some necessities for herself without having to go through Major Cavitt's request system, and just enjoy the Christmas decorations all over Roswell, all the while deflecting questions about how London had been and pondering her next move. After five months, she was finally free of her captivity—was she really going to just walk right back into it?

The town had helped her decide. Roswell had changed in her absence, transformed into an alien tourist mecca in a matter of months. New motels had sprung up to handle the onslaught of alien seekers, most sporting some version of the sketch she'd handed to Captain Carver on their signs or in their windows. The restaurant where she and her parents had eaten lunch buzzed with people inspecting the "alien artifacts" on display and listening to the proprietor's rendition of his own alien encounter, an incredibly tall tale told with a perfectly straight face. She'd rolled her eyes at all this nonsense, but everyone else seemed to swallow it hook, line, and sinker, including her own parents, who had leaned their heads in to ask in hushed whispers whether or not she'd seen anything "unusual" since she'd been back.

It was her parents' credulity that finally tipped the scales. She'd already been struggling with the knowledge that if she ran, Cavitt would never leave her alone; it would be a life on the run, with her own family's lives in danger right along with her own. Add to that the incredible stories she was hearing, all featuring aliens as "monsters" who were coming to "invade", and the way had become clear. If she left the compound, one of the few rational voices willing to give the aliens the benefit of the doubt would be silenced, and another rational voice—Stephen's—would be left alone. Her presence had had a profound effect on John's captivity; her absence would likely have an equally profound negative effect. The townspeople weren't the only ones who regarded the aliens as monsters.

So back she'd come after making a stop for one more thing: a pile of Christmas decorations. She'd passed the checkpoint into the compound wondering if she was crazy, but seeing the guards' faces light up at the sight of the Christmas lights and wreaths had convinced her she was doing the right thing. She was needed here, by both aliens and humans alike. She brought a different perspective that humanized a largely inhuman place. She could make a difference here in ways she never could have anywhere else she'd been posted, and she'd said as much to John, who had raised his eyebrows but said nothing, in an uncharacteristic display of tact.

Making a difference here will be harder than ever, Yvonne thought sadly, taking one last look at the blinding white walls before turning to leave. She really needed to work on that telepathic speech. Privacy in this place would be virtually non-existent.

She was three feet from the opening when the wall slid shut.

"Good afternoon, Lieutenant," boomed a slightly distorted voice. "What do you think of our new cell?"



******************************************************



"Grandmother's maiden name?"

"Goundry," Spade answered.

"Correct," Lomonaco said, both he and LaBella smiling as they stepped aside from the first set of double doors that led outside the compound. "Enjoy yourself at the base, sir."

"Your turn's coming," Spade said, "just as soon as your duty shift is over."

"I'm counting the minutes, sir," LaBella beamed. "I can't wait to get out of here."

I don't blame you, Spade thought. Today marked the end of the "dog punishment" for everyone; all of his men were practically hopping from one foot to the other, waiting for the moment when their captivity ended. Spade hadn't been quite as cooped up as his men since he'd had to leave the compound occasionally on business for Cavitt, but all of his off hours had been spent here, just like everyone else's. Actually having a block of uninterrupted time to himself away from this place would be welcome indeed.

LaBella had already knocked on the door to alert the guards in the entryway that someone was coming through. Faces appeared in the window, and as Spade caught sight of the two guards on the other side, his heart sank. What were the odds? He should have known there'd be a gauntlet to walk before he'd get out.

"Their shift is over in thirty minutes," LaBella noted with no small amount of irony in his voice, "so they'll get to leave earlier than we will."

"Doesn't seem fair," Lomonaco muttered, reaching for the door as Spade braced himself for the worst. Treyborn and Walker were on duty on the outside doors. Spade had remained tight-lipped about how he'd learned about the dog, not that that discretion had done Treyborn much good. While there was disagreement as to who had spilled the beans, it was a widely accepted fact that Treyborn had left the door to his quarters unlatched, thus letting the dog out. Unfortunately, Spade wasn't in a position to give the lie to this bit of misinformation without having to explain how he knew that. And Walker? Well, Lomonaco was right: It wasn't fair that Walker would be one of the first men sprung when he'd started all the trouble.

"Well, if it ain't the mighty Lieutenant Spade," Walker said as the door swung open, "out for an afternoon on the town. I might've known you'd be the first one out—sir."

"Shut up, Walker," Treyborn said darkly.

"I'm only going to the base, Walker," Spade said, making a conscious effort to keep his voice level. Dealing with Walker always required effort. "Passes off the base are for those with visitors."

"And I'm sure you'll have the first one of those too, sir," Walker answered, his fake smile doing nothing to mask his sarcasm.

"Wrong," Spade replied. "My family can't make the trip to Roswell, so no pass for me. Gee, Walker.....how many times does that make that you've been wrong? Are you keeping track? Can you even count that high?"

Spade heard a muffled chuckle from Treyborn as Walker's eyes flicked dangerously in Spade's direction. He knew he shouldn't bait him like that, but Walker had been such a pain in the ass since the dog incident that it was hard to resist. Despite the fact that Spade had kept specific names from Major Cavitt at a personal cost to himself, Walker had yet to express a shred of gratitude. Spade's stock with the rest of the men had soared since he'd protected them from the targeted vengeance Cavitt had wanted, with virtually all of them deeply grateful not only for Spade's discretion, but for the fact that he'd managed to take a huge mistake on their part and use it to end the hated lockdown....all of them but Walker, that is. He'd been worse than ever, his attitude frequently slipping over even Spade's distant line of insubordination. A full six weeks of patiently ignoring that attitude had done nothing but make it worse, and that patience had now officially run out.

"So you think you're funny, do you, sir?" Walker said tightly.

"Let's just say I'm adopting your sense of humor," Spade said pointedly. "How do you like it?"

Walker flushed. "You think you're hot shit, don't you? You think we're all just gonna drop to our knees when you walk by because you 'rescued' us when—"

"Shut up, Walker!" Treyborn interrupted. Walker's attitude had been wearing thin on everyone lately, not just Spade. "The Lieutenant didn't have to keep your ugly name out of it, but he did!"

"Oh, I see," Walker said sarcastically. "And now I'm supposed to worship him for saving my ass. How'd he even know it was me? I'll tell you how—because somebody told him, and that somebody was you, Treyborn! You were trying to save your ass because you let the dog out in the first place!"

"I did not!" Treyborn retorted, rounding on Walker. "If I've told you once, I've told you a million times that my door was latched! I don't know how that thing got out!"

"Oh, yeah? Well, I do," Walker said darkly. "Just like I know who ratted us out."

"Why you—"

"Gentlemen!" Spade said, pushing Walker and Treyborn apart, "and I use the term loosely......please." Walker and Treyborn looked daggers at each other, the heat from their glares nearly igniting the hair on the back of Spade's neck. Despite the consensus that Treyborn had let the dog out, most of the compound didn't have the heart to carry a grudge, Treyborn being only about nineteen or so. Walker was the exception. He still stirred things up. Walker always did.

"It doesn't matter how I found out," Spade continued, still holding them off each other. "The point is, I did. And it doesn't matter how the dog got out of Treyborn's room—the point is, it did. It should never have been here in the first place, and it doesn't matter who let it in, because what's done is done," he added, looking Walker directly in the eye. "And hadn't better happen again, if everyone knows what's good for them."

"Why not?" Walker demanded, angrily shaking off Spade's restraining hand. "Don't you want another chance to be a hero? To be our savior? To make us all owe you something? And then when you've got everyone bowing, you can start preaching your alien gospel, telling us how they're all just a bunch of harmless surrendering bunny rabbits, just—"

Slam! The floodgates inside Spade burst as he released Treyborn and slammed Walker into the wall, his forearm across his throat, cutting off his air, his knee wedged between his legs. "Go ahead," Spade said grimly. "Try to move. You so much as budge, and my knee'll have you singing in the boys' choir thirty seconds before I crush your windpipe and make certain none of us ever have to listen to your asinine ranting again!"

Silence. Walker's eyes bulged above Spade's arm, just as they had when John had grabbed him months ago and threatened to break his neck if the General didn't agree to a meeting. Beside him Treyborn was gaping; both LaBella and Thompson were watching solemnly through the window, probably wondering why this hadn't happened earlier.

"Can't stand it, can you?" Spade continued as Walker gasped for air. "I didn't do what you thought I would, did I? I didn't blow you in, and now you have to live with both the fact that you were wrong and the fact that you owe me one. I'm sure that's giving you heartburn. Happy to oblige."

Walker's hands twitched at his sides as though he intended to use them in the near future. "Don't," Spade warned, his knee drifting closer to home. "I'm not finished. Nothing would have thrilled me more than to give Cavitt your name. I would have loved to see you hung out to dry. You've got it coming, had it coming ever since you decided to bust everyone else's balls because you couldn't reach the alien's."

Walker's eyes bored into Spade's, burning with hatred. "So....why....didn't you?" he gasped.

"Because even though you're a pain in the ass, it wasn't fair to let Cavitt use you as a punching bag. No way would you have gotten away with any of it unless everyone else played along. The way I saw it, you were all guilty." Beside him, Spade say Treyborn flush scarlet and drop his eyes.

"I don't expect thanks for that," Spade continued, his arm still pressing on Walker's windpipe. "But I'm not gonna put up with any more of your crap either. You're welcome to your opinion, but you keep it to yourself, you hear? The next time you're stupid enough to express it to me, I swear to God you'll pay for it. You think life's bad now? I'll make it worse. That's a promise."

Abruptly releasing Walker, Spade stepped back as he bent over double, gasping for air. "Are we clear on this, Private?" Spade asked as Walker straightened up, one hand massaging his neck, his eyes burning.

"I said, are we clear?" Spade demanded.

A full minute passed before Walker answered. "Clear. Sir," he rasped, pouring as much venom as he could muster into those two words, one hand still clutching his neck.

"Good." Spade pulled his right hand into a salute and waited.

Walker stared at him, absolutely furious. Protocol demanded he do the one thing he absolutely did not want to do—return the salute. This was a trick of Cavitt's, forcing a salute after a confrontation to drive home who was boss. If it had been anyone else but Walker, Spade might have felt guilty about taking a page out of Cavitt's book, but under the circumstances, Walker was lucky to get off this easy. His stupidity had cost John his escape, the rest of them their freedom, and could very easily have cost Yvonne her life.

Finally, Walker returned the salute. Spade dropped his hand and left without another word, noting Treyborn's ashen face and LaBella's and Thompson's worried faces in the window. By the time he got back, the tale of what had happened would have been around the compound for hours.

Stepping outside, Spade breathed the cool December air and leaned against the building. So much for a nice, leisurely afternoon on his own.




******************************************************



Yvonne stared in confusion at the solid tile wall in front of her. What had just happened? She'd seen the wall slide sideways, closing the opening through which she'd entered, and just.....just dissolve into the opposite wall. There was absolutely no evidence of any opening there now, not even when she ran her hands across where she knew it had been.

"You won't find the doorway," the voice boomed again, seeming to come from nowhere and everywhere simultaneously. "It's designed to be undetectable when closed."

Her heart beating rapidly, Yvonne took a step backward. She was no longer standing in a white tiled room; now it more closely resembled a white tiled box. Each of the walls was completely featureless: No windows, no door, no differentiating marks of any kind. Were it not for the toilet and sink in the corner, it would become very easy to become completely disoriented. There was no one in the room with her and no visible microphones, so she had no idea how anyone could be speaking to her so clearly.

"Who is that?" she called sharply, alarm giving an edge to her voice. It was amazing how claustrophobic this felt. "And where are you?"

"Over here," came the calm voice, once again seeming to emanate from every direction at once.

"Over where?" Yvonne demanded irritably, feeling the wall in front of her with her hands again, digging her nails into the grout between the tiles, trying to find a purchase there.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," the voice warned. "You won't find the door. You'll only break your nails."

Stunned, Yvonne turned around, her eyes sweeping the room. Whoever was speaking could not only hear her, but see her as well. But how? There were no windows in here, no openings of any kind. And who was talking to her? The voice was coming over some kind of audio system which distorted it enough to make it difficult to identify.

"Allow me to explain," the voice continued patiently. "Look to your left."

Yvonne swung her head toward the wall to her left. "Very good," the voice praised. "Now walk forward until you are directly in front of the wall you are now looking at. Go ahead," the voice urged, when she didn't move right away. "It won't bite."

Slowly, Yvonne walked toward the wall to her left, stopping just inches away. "I'm here," she announced. "Now what?"

"I know you're here," the voice answered. "So am I."

What? Bewildered, Yvonne stared at the wall in front of her, then left and right. "There's no one here," she protested.

"Look closer," the voice counseled. "Put your nose right up to the wall."

Feeling rather silly, Yvonne did as instructed. At first she saw nothing, but after a few seconds that changed: There were thousands of tiny black dots on the supposedly white tile, dots so small that from a distance, they completely vanished. But what did that mean? What kind of sick games were they planning on playing with John once he was in here?

A sliding sound behind her made her turn around. The wall was opening again, the "doorway" reappearing. And through it stepped a smiling, very satisfied......Major Lewis.

"Lieutenant," he said smoothly, his always perfectly manicured hands clasped in front of him. "I'm sorry if I startled you."

Like hell you are. "How did you do that, sir?" she asked coldly.

"I'd be delighted to show you," Major Lewis said, still smiling. He turned and walked out of the room, motioning for her to follow. Mystified, she complied, determined to discover the answer. He stopped in front of an ordinary section of hallway right next to the new room, right where Yvonne had thought the new observation room would be. Placing his hands flat on the wall, he pushed sideways.....and the wall slid sideways, a section of perfectly ordinary looking hallway wall disappearing, leaving a black opening slightly smaller than the one for John's room.

"Ingenious, isn't it?" Lewis said as Yvonne stood there with her mouth hanging open. "You have to know just exactly where to push or else the door won't open. This makes both the holding cell and the observation room completely invisible. Even if someone—or something—were to infiltrate the compound, they wouldn't be able to find the prisoner."

"Oh, of course," Yvonne said, trying—and failing—to keep the sarcasm out of her voice. "I'm sure they'd never notice the parade of people going in and out, or the guards outside."

Lewis frowned. "My point, Lieutenant, was that the prisoner's location would not be immediately obvious. Naturally, one could discover it if one persisted. That's true of most things we wish to know." He stepped over the threshold. "Won't you come inside?"

Warily, Yvonne stepped into the dark room, her eyes widening as she looked to her right. The entire wall was a window. And beyond the window was John's new room, clear as day. The window extended the entire width of the room which, coupled with the fact that both rooms were now on the same level, made every corner perfectly visible. Even the most fleeting level of privacy would be out of reach here.

"How do you do that?" Yvonne whispered, a cold feeling of dread creeping over her.

"Like this," Major Lewis said, sounding positively enthusiastic. "What did you see when you walked up to the wall on the other side?"

"Tiny black dots," Yvonne answered. "Thousands of them."

"Exactly," Lewis said triumphantly. "Those 'dots' are actually miniscule perforations in the material the tile is composed of. As long as this room is dark and the cell is lit, we can see through from this side, but no one can see through from the other side. This perforated material is the very latest technology, very difficult to produce, and very expensive," he added, as though he wished her to be impressed by the price tag.

"I thought you were going to use one way glass."

"We decided against it," Lewis answered. "Remember, the first alien broke the observation room window when it escaped, and the current prisoner broke the glass in its door not long after. Plain glass is a security risk, although you will note that we have a pane of glass behind the tile so it won't be able to hear us through the perforations. And these," he continued, pointing to a pair of speakers on the counter directly beneath the window, "ensure that we will be able to hear. There are microphones placed all around the cell behind the walls; the micro perforations allow them to perform flawlessly even while out of sight. We'll be able to hear everything said in there for the first time. I'm certainly looking forward to hearing all the lively conversations you seem to have with it."

I'll bet you are, Yvonne thought, casting worried eyes around the new observation room. It was tiny compared to the old one, which had been built for medical staff to watch operations. There were two chairs, the counter with the speakers, a wastebasket—that was it. Gone were the days of having observers many feet away and unable to hear. John's current room was beginning to look like a veritable palace by comparison.

"Why white tile?" she asked, noting that the room still appeared blinding even through the "micro perforations". "The other room isn't white."

Lewis shrugged. "White is the standard color for medical applications, making it readily available. Sooner or later, we'll return to medical testing on the prisoner, and its cell will be the most secure place to perform such testing."

"Dr. Pierce hasn't stopped medical testing," Yvonne protested. "He still takes regular blood and tissue samples from John, and he has a staff of technicians performing tests on them daily."

Lewis smiled a thoroughly unpleasant smile. "Oh, is that what the good doctor calls 'medical testing'? I'm afraid my definition differs. And frankly, I don't see Dr. Pierce doing much of anything with the prisoner these days besides talking to it, or trotting in someone else to talk to it."

"But that's what General Ramey wanted," Yvonne reminded him, "and he tells us that both he and the Pentagon are thrilled with the intelligence we've given them."

"Thrilled," Lewis snorted. "Yes, I'm sure those idiots are thrilled. They wouldn't know real intelligence if it bit them on their collective asses. Don't misunderstand me," he continued, as Yvonne's eyebrows rose. "I mean nothing against you, Lieutenant. You're merely following orders. But the so-called 'intelligence' those fools think they have is really nothing but smoke and mirrors, not the least bit useful given our current level of technology. Small wonder its so willing to tell us that which we can do nothing with."

That's what Brivari said, Yvonne thought uncomfortably. He had long urged John to pass along information which would excite the Army, but which was basically worthless, a strategy which had been working flawlessly.

"Major Cavitt seems to approve," Yvonne noted, wondering if Lewis would actually say something against his sponsor.

" 'Seems' would be the operative word there," Lewis replied. "The Major is reaping rewards from the alleged 'intelligence' being gathered, and plans to continue doing so as long as such rewards are forthcoming. But they won't be forthcoming forever, Lieutenant, because sooner or later, those in command are going to realize they're sitting on a big fat pile of nothing. At which point the true patriots in this operation will begin the real work of getting something genuinely useful from our 'guest'."

'Patriots'?" Yvonne repeated, lacing the word with a certain amount of scorn. Back when all this had begun, Cavitt had tried to pass off his behavior as nothing more than doing his duty to his country; it was said that Hitler had done the same. Some people's capacity for self-justification, otherwise known as "hypocrisy", was mind-boggling. "Is that how you see yourself?"

"Of course," Lewis answered. "Unlike others, whose desire for personal gain trumps all, I always put the needs of my country first. No matter how inconvenient or unpleasant those needs may be."

"No, you don't," Yvonne whispered.

Lewis's eyebrows rose. "Excuse me?"

Yvonne froze for a moment, having not intended that last remark to be audible. A moment later, she decided she didn't care. "I once heard Major Cavitt tell Dr. Pierce that the two of them were actually very much alike," she said softly, staring through the window at the bare room beyond. "That both would do anything necessary, no matter how distasteful, to get what they wanted from the prisoner, but that Pierce hid behind the mantle of 'doctor', trying to mask his true intentions."

"Quite right," Lewis agreed promptly.

"Perhaps," Yvonne answered. "But you do the same thing, Major, and so does Major Cavitt. Both of you hide your brutality behind your claims of patriotism. You're both hiding every bit as much as Dr. Pierce is....just behind something different."

"I'm afraid those psychiatry books Dr. Pierce has been lending you have given you some very odd notions," Lewis chuckled, shaking his head. "Since when is love of one's country synonymous with 'brutality'?"

"What happened to you, Major?" Yvonne continued. "What makes you enjoy hurting people? Oh, I know—the prisoner isn't human, so he isn't a 'person'. But that's semantics. The most depraved psychopaths in the world got their feet wet torturing animals. What led you down that path? An absent father? An overbearing mother? Were you an outcast in school, and now you want to get back at the universe by inflicting the same kind of pain you experienced?"

"If I'm not mistaken, Lieutenant," Lewis said coldly, "you're supposed to be psychoanalyzing it, not me."

"But that's no fun," Yvonne said, enjoying the look on his face. "Psychoanalysis is only interesting when there's pathology present. And you've got enough pathology to keep every shrink at Harvard Med busy for the rest of their lives." She leaned in closer as Lewis's eyes widened. "You don't really expect me to believe that you didn't mean to frighten me when you locked me in there, did you? You not only meant to, you were waiting for it. Hoping for it. Standing here in this cold little room, soaking up my fear the way dry ground soaks up rain. You feed on people's fear and pain, Major, and I mean to see that you never feed on mine again. Consider this cafeteria line closed."

"Be careful, Lieutenant," Lewis said softly, his eyes turning to icy pinpoints. "Very careful. You're defaming a superior officer, and if you continue—"

"You'll do what?" Yvonne interrupted. "Reassign me? Discharge me? Court-martial me? Forget it, Major. Dr. Pierce would laugh in your face if you so much as squeaked, and I'm far too valuable to this operation for them to let me go. Besides, it's just the two of us here. File a complaint and I'll deny the whole thing, saying you're just out to get Dr. Pierce. And they'll believe me....because you are. Sir."

Yvonne felt a surge of triumph as Lewis turned a shade whiter. "Dr. Pierce is expecting me," she said pleasantly. "Am I dismissed?"

Lewis stared at her a moment longer before answering, his voice tight with anger. "Yes, Lieutenant. You are dismissed."

Yvonne took off down a hallway which now felt large and airy after that confining cell and observation room, stopping only when she'd reached the first floor. I enjoyed that, she thought, with a mixture of excitement and dismay. The position Pierce had maneuvered her into months ago and her recent decision to embrace it actually gave her a great deal of power—power she had just enjoyed the use of immensely. She felt euphoric, her heart beating faster, adrenaline pumping, her face flushed with pleasure....which was probably just what men like Lewis felt when they hurt people or frightened them. She was behaving—and reacting—just like he would.

Disturbingly, there appeared to be a little of Lewis in her too.



******************************************************



"Can you believe this rotgut?" muttered a soldier as he filled his coffee cup. "Looks like it was scraped from the oil pan on a jeep."

"Looks worse than that," observed his buddy, passing the coffee by. "I'm drinkin' water."

Spade smiled as he slid behind them in the mess hall's chow line and filled his own cup. The urn was almost empty, and it was a tad congealed, but he didn't care. It was odd, really. Looking at the food in the base's mess hall, it was clear that the compound's mess served much better fare—Major Cavitt, for all his many shortcomings, had seen to that. But even first class chow went bitter on the tongue when eaten in captivity, and third class chow tasted like a fine restaurant when eaten in freedom. Yvonne had been visiting the base for the past month, and he'd never understood her contention that the food was better over here. Now he did—and it had nothing to do with the food itself.

Spade added the coffee cup to his tray and headed toward the cutlery and condiments. Now that he was free too, he was looking forward to being able to meet Yvonne here and talk in ways they couldn't back at the compound. Even six weeks later, they still hadn't had an opportunity to thoroughly hash out what had happened at the end of October. They'd exchanged the basics, but little beyond that. Having somewhere else to talk would be wonderful. He'd have to look her up when he got back to the compound. He knew she'd used her Christmas pass yesterday, and hopefully she'd had a good time.

Holding his tray high, Spade navigated the rows of tables, searching for an empty one. This mess hall was huge by comparison to the compound's, and the anonymity it afforded was intoxicating. Few knew him here; he was no one's commander. He could eat in peace.

"Well, if it ain't the hero! Corporal Spade, right?"

Spade looked down into the face of the guard from the morgue, the one who had helpfully looked the other way last summer as Spade pulled open the drawers holding West's and Belmont's bodies and discovered the fake silver handprints only minutes after Brivari's capture. Spoke too soon, he thought wearily, as the guard gestured enthusiastically to the spot across from him at the table.

"Sit! Haven't seen you in awhile. I.....Whoa! Not Corporal, but Lieutenant!" the guard exclaimed, catching sight of Spade's Lieutenant's bar. He rose to his feet and snapped a salute.

Mortified, Spade set the tray down and quickly returned the salute. "Wow, that's great that they made you an officer, sir!" the guard beamed as they both sat down. "Say, where've you been? You disappeared. I heard that monster you captured died. Too bad we never got the other one. But we've still got their ship, haven't we?"

"Yes, we do," Spade answered, going along with the official party line, which had been carefully outlined in the non-disclosure agreements they'd all had to sign before being allowed to set foot outside the compound.

"Haven't heard much about any of that alien business since they came for those bodies," the guard continued. "You know, the ones the aliens killed. After those left, the whole thing just kind of dried up."

Spade paused in the middle of buttering his bread. "....since they came for those bodies." Had the guard been there when the bodies were taken? Was it possible he knew where'd they gone?

"Did you happen to see where the bodies were sent?" Spade asked, trying to sound casual.

"Sure," the guard answered, shoveling peas into his mouth as he spoke. "They all went to that building in the back corner. Guess that's where they're takin'em apart, eh?"

The compound. The compound was the building in the back corner, and all the bodies but West's and Belmont's had indeed gone there. "What about the last two?" Spade asked. "I'd heard they went somewhere else. One of the doctors came to look at the last two bodies—a Private West and a Private Belmont, I think—and when he went back later in the day, he said they were gone."

"Sure they were gone," the guard chuckled. "He took'em."

" 'He' took them?" Spade repeated. "Who took them?"

"The doctor," the guard answered. "He came by early, looked'em over, and then came back later with paperwork to move'em. Why?"

Spade set his fork down and sat back, stunned. Cavitt had told Yvonne that he'd personally see to the transfer of the bodies, and Pierce had said they were gone when he'd returned to examine them a second time. Had Pierce lied? Had he hidden the bodies somewhere? But why? Was he hoping to find evidence of what had killed them? But that had been five months ago—surely he'd had enough time to perform autopsies by now.

"Do you remember the doctor's name?" Spade demanded. "Are you sure it was the same doctor who came that morning?"

The guard looked up in surprise. "Uh....no. And no. Look, there were gazillions of people comin' in to look at those bodies, all the bodies. We get bodies, then we get papers, then we move'em—that's what happens in the storage end of the morgue. I don't remember'em all."

"Of course," Spade said, relaxing. "Of course you don't. That's just....not what I'd heard," he finished vaguely.

"Well, I'm sure whatever you heard is what happened," the guard said. "I'm going for more pudding. Want anything while I'm up?"

"No. Thanks." The guard disappeared, and Spade let out a long breath. For a minute there, he'd fingered Pierce as a big fat liar, but it was probably just faulty recollection on the guard's part. After all, it had been months ago. Spade tucked into his food, and a minute later, he heard the guard sit down across from him again.

"I need to speak with you immediately," came a low, urgent voice. Spade looked up....and stopped chewing, his spoon hovering in midair.

The man sitting across from him was not the guard from the morgue—it was Private Johnson. The Private Johnson that had watched the two aliens fighting the night John was captured, and later disappeared along with the enemy alien. The Private Johnson whom Spade had later discovered didn't exist. The Private Johnson he'd long ago decided was the second of two enemy aliens, both of whom were now supposedly dead.

"Are you......who I think you are?" Spade whispered.

The answer was immediate.....and familiar. Spade felt his body temperature drop several degrees as the blackness rolled down over the eyes like oil.




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 65 next Monday, January 2nd (or maybe January 1st, if I wake up in time. ;) )
User avatar
Island Breeze
Feedbacking Sci Fi King
Posts: 1791
Joined: Sat Jul 02, 2005 11:11 pm
Location: South Florida

Post by Island Breeze »

Just waving this time! :wave But with the new year starting, I'm going to make a super effort to catch up on all I've been missing of this wonderful story! It's one of the very few stories that I download and keep on my computer. You wouldn't know it since I never seem to catch up! :lol But it's true! It's one of the two or three best stories out there... on any board! I'll be back with some real feedback soon. :D
- - - -
Gerry
- - - -
Hopeless Candy-Coated, Stargazing, Dreamer!
- - - -
Image

Image
Post Reply